.
..
...
Laurie’s Room, Pinecrest Psychiatric Hospital, Texas, Same Time
Every time she had spilt water on her floor Laurie could see things on the outside world but every time it only showed her four people, not that she knew any of them. One looked so much like her grandfather that it was spooky and a little scary while at the same time she felt as though he was family. The other two she didn’t recognise at all yet she felt something inside her. The drugs were almost completely out of her system and she could feel it. Her thoughts were clearer than it had been in the last few years and for the first time since it started she knew that she wasn’t hallucinating.
Although the puddles she made on the floor from her glass of water were cleaned up every day and was pissing off the orderlies, she kept pouring new ones by her bed so that she could watch. Right now she was watching Alex and Isabel in the shower and all through it she simply smiled at the expressions of love from the pair as they coupled.
“So sweet…pretty.” Laurie whispered
Just then her door burst open and 3 orderlies came running in. A doctor followed them in and stood as he watched Laurie get grabbed by the three. They lifted her squirming body from the floor and slammed her down on the bed as they strapped her up to it. Even that didn’t stop her from fighting it, she pulled on the leather bindings but the orderlies simply held her down and secured her better.
“Good morning Ms Dupree. For some strange reason it appears your body is building up a little bit of a tolerance to your medication.” Her doctor said as he pulled a syringe from his pocket. “This of course has your guardians a tad concerned and your aunt and uncle would like me to do whatever is necessary for your continued health.”
“There’s nothing wrong with me. You stick that thing in me I swear I’ll stick it through your heart.” Laurie spat back
“I guess I’ll have to add aggressive tendencies to your list of symptoms.” The doctor said, “Now, just hold still.” The doctor approached the bed, the syringe contained a large amount of fluid and he pushed slightly sending a small amount squirting out the needle. One orderly held her down, lifted her sleeve up her arm to expose the skin. “This wont hurt one little bit, but you’ll a little sleepy but when you wake up you’ll feel like a million bucks.”
He leaned down over her, looking into the eyes of the girl. He half expected to see fear but all he could see was hatred. He pressed the needle to her arm but in that second Laurie’s continued straining on one of her leg restraints actually succeeded. She ripped its stitching from the tie to the bed frame and her foot went flying into the face of the doctor. He dropped the syringe and fell back with blood pouring from a broken tooth. Then, with as much strength as she could muster, Laurie forced herself up to the side and yanked the bed with her. It wasn’t the sturdiest bed and it fell to the side.
It broke one of the metal poles and Laurie was able to get one hand free. She reached out; out of sheer instinct she stretched out her hand for help and touched the puddle. The water was barely 2 millimetres deep yet her hand passed at least a foot and a half into it. The Orderlies didn’t notice, they were two busy moving out the way of the crashing bed but when they realised what had happened they grabbed Laurie and yanked her back without realising that half her arm was vanished and reappeared.
The doctor came up to her and spat a wad of spit and blood onto the floor before he held a tissue up to his face. “Mistake.” He said as he picked up the syringe. Without any care or preparation and with the orderlies holding her face down, he stabbed the needle into her left butt cheek and pushed with his thumb. The drug flooded into her body and in seconds she was asleep. “Clean this place up, get a new bed at strap her down. I don’t care if you have to get inch thick chains but she doesn’t get out of bed.”
“Yes doctor.”
Bathroom, Evans Residence, Immediately Following
Alex’s cock had slipped from his lover and now they had their arms wrapped around each other as they kissed. They had finished, screaming their passion across the house not caring if Isabel’s parents could hear them. They had given themselves over to the pleasure but there was a very good chance that Diane and Philip were doing the exact same thing, not that either of them had that in their heads as their bodies rutted together.
“I’ve never felt anything like that.” Isabel said
“Neither have I. It was incredible…you were incredible.” Alex said
“Alex, would you…I mean, if you want to…”
“If you think I would make love to you and not sleep with you tonight then your nuts.” Alex said as he kissed her again
Just then they heard a scream and both followed the sound down to their feet. Just then, there was a ripple on the surface of where the shower water had gathered and suddenly an arm shot out. Both jumped back as just as quickly the arm was pulled back out. The two held each other, both were speechless for a few minutes and had completely forgotten about what they had just shared. Right now they were more than a little freaked.
“Liz’s uncle?” Isabel asked
“Liz’s uncle.” Alex agreed
Both dived out the shower and dried themselves before they redressed. Isabel used her powers to dry her hair properly, hairdryers can be such a pain in the butt when in a hurry, but she wasn’t going out with frizzed hair. They headed to the door but then Alex grabbed her hand.
“Hey Isabel.”
“Yeah?” Isabel asked
“I love you.” Alex said
Isabel smiled brightly and moved back in closer to kiss him but soon they were running out the door. Neither had a clue how to contact Liz’s uncle, neither had her phone number and they were pretty sure that no one else did. Hopefully Liz was back by now.
Crashdown, 20 Minutes Later
“Max and Liz aren’t back by now?” Isabel said loudly
“No.” Maria said, “I guess they found something at the caves.”
“What’s up?” Michael asked
“Something weird happened and we’re kinda wigging out.” Alex said
“We need to speak to Liz’s uncle.” Isabel said
“What happened?” Chloe asked
“Well it’s funny. We were in the shower and this disembodied hand shot out of a pool of water.” Alex said
“In the shower?” Lonnie asked, looking at the others
“Yes.” Alex and Isabel said together and then realised what they had just admitted to
“Hey, Alex, you got laid.” Kyle said with pride as he slapped him on his back, “Didn’t think you had it in you.”
“Well, well, well, did you treat my sister very well?” Lonnie asked, “I have to admit I didn’t think Princess here would have been doing the deed…or at least I though I’m have a guy in the sack long before you Iz. So did he make you scream? Did you cum?”
“Yes. Did you?” Michael said with crossed arms and a look on his face
“What’s with you?” Maria asked
“Max isn’t here, she’s been like a sister to me my entire life so this is my job and I’m scowling disapprovingly.” Michael said
“Guys I’m sure I’m going to get jip from this later.” Alex said, “But could we get back to the hand that came out of water.”
“Not until you answer the question.” Ava asked with a smile on her face. She knew she could have a lot of fun messing with the heads of this group.
Alex and Isabel looked at each other and smiled, “Yes.” They said together
“Now, the hand…my shower…where’s Liz and how do we call her uncle.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Maria said as she took out her phone and pressed the speed-dialled Liz’s number
Corn Field, The Kent Farm, Smallville, While Alex and Isabel Were Coming Out the Shower…
Everyone had gotten back to the farm for a little snack, after which Clark decided to do a few of his chores to make his job easier when his vacation was officially over. During that Liz sneaked off for a little fresh air and was joined by Max. The two soon found themselves walking hand in hand through a field of corn at the other end of the farm. They walked silently, just enjoying the scenery, the feel of the air on their skin and the quiet. Together they felt alone on the planet but soon they got to a nice little spot that looked over a small little brook at the edge of the farm. Max took off his jacket, placed it on the ground and both sat down on it.
“This is really nice.” Max said, “Clark’s got it lucky.”
“You don’t like living in the desert?” Liz asked
“Are you kidding, I love it. You’re there.” Max said, “But I think it would be nice if it wasn’t so dry all the time.”
“It’s not dry all the time.” Liz said
“Liz, it’s dry. We’re surrounded by desert.” Max said as he looked at her forehead and saw her sweating, “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” Liz said, “Just a little hot.”
“Okay, it’s not hot. Liz, what’s up?” Max asked
“I…eh…think that I’m beginning to feel the effects of the storm.” Liz said
“Oh.” Max said, reaching out to hold her hand, “Me too.”
Liz looked up at him, “Really? Cause you’re not showing.”
“Believe me, if you had Clark’s X-ray vision you’d be seeing the effects right now.” Max said
Liz smiled and he smiled back. In seconds they were wrapped around each other and kissing. Max eased her onto her back and they lay next to each other, pressing completely together. Hands gently caressed arms, teasing flesh as their tongues slipped against each other. Liz could feel Max’s hard cock behind his jeans pressing against her leg. Max then broke the kiss and looked down into her eyes.
“We shouldn’t do this…not because of the storm and not while…you’re parents.”
“They would want me to be happy, Max. You make me happy and we’re not doing this because of the storm. We both want this Max; we have for a long time now. The Novastorm is just making it happen now.” Liz said with heated breath
Max gently caressed her face and leaned back down to kiss her. She wrapped her arms around him and felt Max’s hand gently move around her body, moving along her ribs as he explored and then moved up to her breast. Liz’s eyes opened and her pupils went wide from the first time anyone had touched her there. The sensation sparked alertness throughout her mind, Max softly squeezed and felt her erect little nipple through the fabric of her dress.
Slowly his hand moved up to the strap of her dress and pulled it off her shoulder. Soon he was nuzzling her neck and kissing along the bare skin of her shoulder. Liz gasped and her eyes rolled back, she was delirious and she hadn’t even really begun with this. Her blood was boiling, they both were, the Novastorm may have brought them here but both knew that it would only have been a matter of time before they were in bed together with or without the storm. Max lifted his head again and gazed down into her eyes, “I love you.”
“I love you too.” Liz said as she felt his hands move down her body to her legs.
Max slowly ran his hands over her smooth legs, their eyes locked as he moved them up passed her knees to her thighs and then up under her skirt. His dick throbbed in his briefs at the anticipation of what he was doing. He hooked his thumbs and forefingers around the side of her panties; Liz lifted her butt slightly to help as Max pulled her underwear off. He dragged them along her legs and off her feet. He threw them to the side and they landed on a stalk of corn. Max took off her shoes and Liz leaned up, she ran her hands over his chest before she pulled his shirt off over his head.
Liz got onto her knees and started kissing his chest; Max wrapped his arms around her. His hands snaked down her back to her butt and lifted the skirt of her dress so that he could grasp her cheeks with his hands. He pulled her tight against him and as she raised her head to look at him, he kissed her hard. Liz’s hands glided over his muscular chest and felt his hands rise up. Max started lifting up her dress and pulled it off of her, all the while she was working on his pants. As her dress was tossed aside Liz was left naked, Max moved back and looked over her bare body for the first time. Only in his dreams and visions of Liz had he seen this sight and none of them held a candle to the experience of right now. While she continued to work on his belt, his hands moved over her body, caressing her breasts and everywhere else. He moved down to her belly and between her legs. Liz gasped out loud as his fingers explored her slit. He moved slowly back and forth the length of her pussy.
“Hmmm…hmmmm…hmmmmmm…Max…” Liz gasped as his fingers worked away.
Max kept stroking, watching the pleasure on Liz’s face become more pronounced. Her eyes closed, her mouth hung open and the second he pressed against her clit she reached up and grabbed onto his arm to steady herself. Max smiled at her reactions and felt her move as her hips started to rock back and forth on the palm of his hand. Liz’s breathing was hard; she was on the verge of panting for each breath. Soon her focus was back on Max and she put everything of what was left of her concentration and finished with his belt. Then she fumbled with his button before pulling down his zipper.
Max stood up and kicked off his sneakers before he lowered his pants. When they were at his ankles, Liz decided to help and pulled them away as Max lifted his feet, only after the other and soon they were joining her dress. Liz was before him and ran her hands over her soon-to-be lover’s thighs. His dick was bulging in his underwear, tenting the fabric and then it was her turn to reciprocate. Liz pulled down his briefs and exposed his throbbing hard cock to her eyes. She wrapped her hand around his manhood and slowly started to explore for herself. She stroked him up and down while her other hand fondled his balls.
She was so close that Max could feel her breath on his cock and that as much as anything was driving him insane. Liz looked up and saw his eyes gazing back at her, then she stopped and took her hand away. Slowly Liz moved back and lay down on Max’s jacket. Max looked over her naked body and gave a silent growl as Liz bent her legs and spread them for him. He knelt between her thighs and moved closer, Max leaned forward, mounted her body and propped himself up on his arms. Liz held onto the sides of his torso, moving them in slow small circles. Max lowered his head and kissed her. They melted together, Max pressed himself against her and felt her sweating skin against his own. As they broke their kiss, they looked longingly into each other’s eyes and Max reached down between them. He took his own cock in his hand and aimed it toward Liz, keeping it steady as he pushed forward. Slowly he entered her body, pushing in just a little bit and that caused Liz’s whole body to arch her back. Then Max pushed in a little bit more. Liz closed her legs a little, tightening the space between them. Max sank into her until he reached her virginity, Liz bit her lower lip and then Max tore through her barrier.
“Aghhnnnnn…” Liz gasped in slight pain but Max pressed one hand against her belly. Liz looked down and saw a slightly glow and whatever pain she felt was gone in an instant. Max pushed his way in until he was completely sheathed within her body.
Liz started to run her hands over his body, moving them over his chest and arms as Max slowly started to pull out of her body. He left about half an inch inside her before he pushed back in just as slowly, then he did it again and again and again. Each movement was loving and slow. Liz moaned and with each filling push into her body she arched her back, when he pulled out she lowered it but she felt pleasure and was rocking her head from side to side. She tilted her head back with her eyes closed and opened her mouth to make her happiness known. Her skin was flushed from her face to half way down her body. Soon Max had worked up a good pace and was steadily moving in and out of the girl he had loved from a distance for so long. They were finally together and he wasn’t going to do anything to screw it up. His cock filled her up completely and she was loving the fire that flooded through her body from her pussy.
“Ughh…aghhnnn…yessss…Maxxxx…Ughnnnnn…aghnnnnnnn…so good…ughnnnnnnn…”
“Hmmm…ghnnn…ghnnn…oghnnnnn…bghnnnnnnnnn…”
They moaned over and over again together, sweat dripped from their bodies and Liz reached up to wrap her arms around him. She pulled his body closer to hers and soon he was rubbing along the whole length of her luxurious form. Max’s pelvis pushed again and again, sawing his cock into her. The feel of her inner walls gripped tightly onto his penis was beyond what he’d hoped for and the sounds coming from them told each other that they were more than enjoying it.
Liz then lifted her feet from the ground, hanging them over his legs as he thrust into her. Liz’s body was rocking back and forth with each thrust, his thighs pushed into the backs of hers. He was pushing deep into her, Liz’s hands glided over his back and her fingernails were delightfully scrapping against his skin. His pace kept picking up, moving faster and faster inside her and their moaning intensified. Their bodies were electrified and overflowing with passion. Max grunted each time his dick was engulfed by her, his eyes shined with light as they looked at each other. Her left hand moved up his back to his head and pulled him down for a searing kiss. It lasted a few seconds with her hand caressing his back before she had to release his lips, tilt her head back and smile brightly at what she was feeling.
“UGHHnnn…AGHNNNN…AGHNNNNN…MAX…” Liz whimpered as one hand slid down to his ass and push him in just a little further.
Max was fully revelling in the pleasures of the flesh, he was thrusting fast again and again and the sounds from Liz egged him on, telling him that she was enjoying it just as much or maybe even more than he was but he didn’t think that was possible. Liz howled her passion and as Max kissed her neck she bit into his shoulder to keep her cries from being loud enough to spread over the nearby town.
“Hmmmm…UGHNNNNN…UGHHNNNNNN…”
“Liz…I…ughnn godddddd…I love you…ghnnnn…ghnnnmmmmmm…”
“Ughnnnn…YESSSS…GHHNNNN…HMMMMMMM…AGHNNNNNNN…”
They kissed again; Max was completely pressed against her and held her head as she held his. Neither of them wanted to be separated, they could stay like this for the rest of their lives. Liz’s hands were all over his back, moving up and down, grasping his ass as he pushed into her welcoming body. Max stretched one hand over her and clasped her breast, squeezing it for a minute before continuing to caress and make love to her body.
“Ughnnn…hmmmm…ughnn…hgnmmmm…UGHNNNNNNNNN…”
“Hmmmmm…HMMMMMM…UGHHNNNNNNN…”
The two lovers writhed together for a long time. They built the pleasure in each other to breaking point and then doubled it, tripled it and screamed over again and again. Max rutted against her, sending his dick in and out, in and out, in and out, in and out. Their bodies were enflamed and they wanted more. For a long time they thoughts had become completely open to each other and could sense the impending explosion within each of them.
“UGHNNNN…UGHNNN…HMMMMMMM…AGHHNNNNNN…”
“YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSS…UGHNNNNNNNNHHHH…YESSSSSSSS!”
“OH GOD…OH GOD…OH MY GODDDDD…YESSSSSSS…UGHHNNNNN”
Then with blinding pleasure and a cry of bliss beyond anything they had felt, “UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”, Liz’s body was wracked as each of her muscles quivered with her release as Max thrust his cock deep into Liz and let his white hot semen flood from his balls, out his dick and into her depths. They held each other and kissed, their tongues mashed together in their mouths. They held each other and Max remained cradled between her legs.
Liz and Max lay in the aftermath of their sated bodies revelling in the sensations of their orgasms. Max remained over Liz and gently caressed her body and he could feel Liz’s sense of utter contentment and happiness. They both knew they were where they belonged despite a little twinge that something was missing. Slowly Max pulled out of Liz and rolled off her, talking Liz with her so that her head rested on his chest. They just lay there in the sun, the air caressed their sweat-covered bodies and their breathing was perfectly in time with each other. For the first time in days Liz didn’t feel the pain of her parent’s death although it was still there. Right now her body was humming with delight and Max being there with her just made her feel better. Both knew that they wouldn’t be too far from each other’s bedrooms now that they had crossed a line with each other from which there was no going back…and they didn’t want to, not by a long shot.
After a while the phone rang in Liz’s jacket pocket and reluctantly got it out. “Hey?” Max watched as his lover’s eyes went wide before she hung up the phone. “We need to get back to Roswell.”
“What happened?”
“Something weird with Alex and Isabel.” Liz said
“Are they okay?” Max asked
“Sort of.” Liz said before they dressed themselves again.
Together they ran back to the farmhouse and got Tess. Clark, Lana and Lois were all happy to go back on their vacation, besides Chloe was still in Roswell. They piled into Jonathon’s truck and he drove them to the Kawatche caves were they used the portal to return to Riverdog’s cave.
Crashdown, Roswell, 11:00am
Liz came through the door with Max, Tess, Clark, Lana and Lois right behind her. “Okay, what’s going on?” Liz asked
“An arm came through Isabel’s shower. Scared the hell out of us.” Alex said, paused and then held up his finger, “I did it again, didn’t I?”
“Yeah.” Isabel said with a cringe
Max’s eyes were wide, “What?” he strained out
“Oh like you didn’t just have sex.” Isabel said
This time it was Liz’s eyes that went wide as she felt Maria’s eyes on her. She moved slightly closer to her lover, always feeling safer when she was near him. “What?” Max asked more softly
“I’ve known you all our lives, you honestly thought that I wouldn’t know. You have a glint in your eyes that…well, it just shows.” Isabel said
“That’s just…disturbing.” Kyle said
“Tell me about it.” Isabel and Max said together
“Okay, let’s not do that to often.” Max said
“Right. So where the hell were you?” Isabel asked
“Smallville.” Clark said
“Come again?” Chloe asked
“Turns out the cave here connects to Smallville and probably the Fortress.” Lana said
“I thought you were just out at the woods.” Chloe said
“Yeah there’s a hidden chamber near the Aries wall. Who knew?” Tess said
“Okay, so arm appeared through water?” Liz asked
“Yeah, we need your uncle.” Isabel said
Liz pulled out her phone and called her uncle. 10 Seconds later there was a swirl of wind as James appeared from nowhere. Isabel and Alex relayed their story, minus the personal bits but by the end of it his eyes shined with a hint of realisation. “We’ve suspected that there was another elemental nearby but we couldn’t get a read on her.” James said
“Who is she?” Ava asked
“No idea, but you do.” James said to Michael
“I do?” Michael asked
“The one thing he can get clear on other than that she is a Water Elemental…she is very much a part of you.” James said, “Maybe even close enough to be family.”
“I don’t have family, aside from Max and Isabel.” Michael said
“Unless you count Rath.” Ava said
“He’s not family, he’s a whack job imitation that would be screwing Lonnie if she and Ava didn’t know how to protect themselves.” Michael said
“I’m an imitation?” Lonnie asked as Ava crossed her arms
“No, you two are perfectly balanced and rational women who know what you want and goes after it without breaking all the rules in the process…okay, maybe one or two but you don’t do what they do. You’re pods should have been with ours.” Michael said
“Yes, well, right now you do have family out there.” James said
“Then we need to find her now.” Michael said
“Right now.” Max said
“Especially if she is another water elemental.” Isabel said, “She needs to be with us.”
“We’ve tried to find her.” James said
“Nothing?”
“No. But she’s already made contact with you. She’s reaching out…you have to return it. The problem is that her thoughts, they’re chaotic and that spiked a little while ago.” James said
“There has to be something we can do?” Liz asked
“There is a place where you might?” James asked
“Where?” Alex asked
“It’s time I take you to the city.” James said
“City?” Liz asked
“The great temple, ancestral home of all Elementals and those that have lived there since the dawn of humanity.” James said, “Okay, Elemental powers 101. You can travel through your particular elements.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lonnie asked
“Simple, this hand passed though a puddle of water. It acted like a doorway. It’s the same as when Liz and I vanish from one place and appear in another. We used the air around us as a portal. Air to air, fire to fire, water to water and earth to earth.”
“So…what? I have to stick my hand in fire?” Chloe asked
“Relax it wont burn you. At least fire will never burn an elemental of fire.” James said
“We can do that?” Lana asked
“Well, maybe not you. Krypton elementals are different, their energy is bonded to you but they don’t exactly exist anymore.” James said
“Which reminds me, we need to talk.” Lois said to her cousin, “But later when all this is over.”
“Sure.” Chloe said
“Okay, for just now, since Liz is the only one to have successfully done this we’ll go on a rise along with her.” James said, “Everyone stand in a circle, hold hands.”
They all did so, Liz was instructed what to do. Last time she accessed this ability it was simply an emotional desire to be back in her house, this time it was going to be consciously directed and focused. It was a lesson to them all on what to do I the future but right now James wanted to make sure they all ended up in the same place and not spread across the planet. Soon their bodies started to phase, parts vanishing and reappearing again and again as Liz had her eyes tightly closed in concentration. Then eventually they all vanished and left the café empty.
*_*_*_*_*_*
Less than a second later they found themselves standing on a grass-covered platform with a single column of stairs heading down. As they looked around they could see grass fields covered with colourful flowers. There were orchards and bushes all around and a short distance away there were buildings. Some were wooden structures not unlike old Japanese style of paper walls and sliding doors. Further away there were more stone structures that were intricately designed with a single spiralling tower in the city. There were streams and ponds that were filled with tropical fish while spaced out slabs marked pathways through stone archways.
“Where are we?” Liz asked
All over there were men, women and children running around. They weren’t wearing much, men wore simple pale blue cotton shorts while women had the same except there were thick sections of fabric that came from the shorts and crossed over their chests to the opposite shoulder. There were some who wore dark orange robes, marked with tribal looking tattoos that gave them an almost priestly look. Each looked fit, incredibly energetic and not one had any outward physical flaws. They practically lived in perfect health. Another sect was different by carrying staffs, each practiced with them, using them as weapons. They were effectively the security.
Animals were everywhere; even dangerous ones roamed the landmass freely and moved among the people, some children even played with them. Each animal was well taken care of yet not entirely tame. Bird also flew around them, including condors and other rare birds. Maria fixed her gaze on one bird and followed its flight path until she ended up looking down, her eyes widened.
“AGHHHHH!” Maria yelled as she jumped closer to the centre of the platform. “Look down.” Maria said when everyone stared at her.
They all did and they all freaked. Below them was the ocean, around 30,000 feet below them. Clouds surrounded them; the land was flying in the sky and despite the impossibility of it they couldn’t deny their own eyes. They were flying over the ocean. Which ocean they couldn’t tell but there wasn’t any land in sight. The sun beat down on the island and not one person around them, and least of all James, looked to be concerned about it.
“From north to south the island stretches 183 miles while east to west it’s 206. Base of it is 750 feet deep and supports an entire civilisation that has more or less remained hidden from the rest of the world. Total border is 3,827 miles, give or take a few meters. This is the place of power and light that has touched thousands of lives over the eons. Liz, everyone, welcome to Nirvana.” James said
To Be Continued…
U.F.H (SV Xover,CC/Slash/UC) Adult COMPLETE
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, Erina, Forum Moderators
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 5
Nirvana, Flying 34,231 Feet Over the Atlantic Ocean, 11:15am
They stood on the platform looking out over the expanse of the island as it hovered high in the skies over the ocean. The size of it was impossible; remaining concealed all this time from the world was simply hard to believe especially with the developments in technology that could detect objects in the sky. The entire place was surreal.
“How is this possible?” Liz asked
“I’ll show you.” James said, “But I suppose I should tell you that Nirvana is only one name. Right now we’re in the age of Air, which is why the island is flying right now. Every 3000 years it changes. Last time was the age of Water, for 7 days at the beginning on each age it rests on the surface of the planet. During those 7 days there was a shipwreck, people were washed up on the shore. Some chose to stay, most left. Then the island sank beneath the ocean. You might have heard of the story.”
“Atlantis?” Max asked
“That’s what the ones who left called it. At the age of Fire it rested on a volcano in eastern Asia, some lost monks stumbled into it and named it Shangri-La and at the age of Earth around 12000 years ago the island was concealed under what is now England. There was a cave that let a Celtic tribe in and called it Avalon. Most of the time no one finds this place but it does happen from time to time. The ones who leave spread stories but hardly anyone believes it, which is really good news for everyone who lives here.” James said
“Yeah. Look, it’s not that I don’t like being up here but could we move off the sticky out platform thing that looks like it could fall off at any moment.” Maria said, “I maybe Earth but I don’t want to be reunited with it by falling to it at 900 miles an hour.”
“Yeah, come one.” James said as he headed down the steps
The others followed him and were walking tentatively down the steps. However, they were ancient and no matter how well taken care of by the inhabitants of the flying island they were a little crumbly at the edges. Lois took a step and no matter how careful they all were, a chunk of stone step fell away from beneath her feet and she fell off.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“LOIS!” Clark yelled out. Before anyone could do anything he dived off the edge, he darted through the air and with his super vision he could see her thrashing arms waving around. The wind crashed into his face, sweeping his air back as he kept trying to fly. He knew he could do it, he’d done it at least once when Kal-El had taken him over last year. “Come on…come on…COME ON!”
Suddenly he went down faster and on the island everyone heard the thunderous roar of the sound barrier being broken. Clark flew through the air so fast that there was a blurry trail behind him. He shot toward Lois and caught her not to far from her impending heart attack but before she could even think about the fact that she wasn’t heading down anymore she wrapped her arms around Clark’s neck out of instinct.
“It’s okay, I got you.” Clark said
“You got me…who got you?” Lois said with panic
“You know I can fly.” Clark said as he headed back up to Nirvana
“Yeah but scared of heights. Ring a bell?” Lois asked
“Thanks Lois, I’m trying not to think about it right now.” Clark said
“You’ve never fallen out of the sky before…have you?” Lois asked
“Lois really, I’m not playing here. We fall, you die and I don’t know how long I can hold my breath.” Clark said
Soon they flew up and landed on the island near the others. They all came rushing over and Lana hugged Lois the second Clark let her out of his arms. Then Lana hugged him before she punched his arm.
“Hey.” Clark said
“That was for jumping from this height.” Lana said, “And this is for saving her.” Lana then planted a kiss on him that made his face disappear.
“Yeah, thanks for that Smallville.” Lois said
“Let’s not make a habit of it.” Clark said. If he only knew. Then he looked over the edge and took a deep breath, “I really just flew.”
“You better believe it.” Chloe said
“That was way cool.” Lois said, “Not the falling but the rescuing, that was…I think I need to lie down.”
“Well there is a perfect place for that.” James said, “Come with me.”
James led them from the platform and headed along the path to city. Soon they reached the population and as they looked on to the group of teenagers the dropped down to their knees with their heads bowed.
“What are they doing?” Liz asked
“Like I told you. All of you are kings and queens. That is how Elementals have been seen since before we started drawing doodles on cave walls.” James said, “And that’s not withstanding your relationship with Max.”
They looked over everything as they walked between the spaced out buildings, this high up and there was only a slight breeze but everything was like a clear summers day. It was warm and the grass had a little moisture on it. To the side they could see a small group of ponds that had animals drinking from its cool waters as they walked to the central spire tower of the city.
“What’s with the sticks those guys have?” Kyle asked
“They are the only weapons on the island. Those who wear red are of a sect that belongs to Fire…you, Chloe and Ava. They act as our security. We may not have any crime here but on occasion there has been the need to keep an eye on new arrivals until they’re fully adjusted to life here. And yes, while that hasn’t happened for a some time, they continue to train and dedicate themselves as though something may happen within the hour. They also make sure we don’t freeze up here by maintaining the lava tubes that network the substructure of the island. Those of earth tend to the plants, trees and well anything connected to the gardens. Those of water take care of the lakes, rivers and ponds and the animals that live in them. The Air are, well I suppose you could say they are our academics. They record events here and in the nations below as well as maintaining out camouflage up here.”
“Camouflage?” Isabel asked
“The base of the island is surrounded by a massive and very dense storm cloud. Once you’re through it your fine and this side is clear but on the outside no one sees what we don’t want them to see. It’s the same with each element; each takes turns to maintain our cover.” James said
“Hey how come there are no old people here?” Chloe asked
“What do you mean?” James asked
“I’m not seeing anyone over…what, late 30’s mid 40’s.” Chloe said
“Simple, you’re in paradise. No one suffers from old age here.”
“Are you saying that people are immortal?” Lana asked
“No of course not. People here can die. We do live longer, I think the record here is 157 years old. But the power of Nirvana keeps us at a state of physical youth. Once we reach 35 years old we simply stop aging normally, at least those that live here most of the time do. I’m from down there so I age normally. At any rate we don’t degrade but there is a point when we simply run out of time and we shut down.” James said as they approached the heart of the city, which housed the temple.
Main Temple, 11:30am
The doors to the temple were 20 feet high and solid brass with carvings all over it of people in various forms of activity. As they opened, they all came into temple and walked through the halls. They were lined with brass dishes that had fires burning in the middle of them that illuminated the corridors. High in the walls were small openings that connected to foot wide tubes built into the stonework; inside there were tiny mirrors that reflected sunlight from the outside and into the rooms. With the firelight in conjunction, everything was brightly lit up.
Soon they reached one chamber that’s walls were inscribed with countless symbols. One line in particular was the English alphabet, a couple of them recognised Egyptian hieroglyphics and if they were there then the group guessed that what they were seeing was every language spoken by humanity. From the look of it, it must even include the earliest tongues.
“What is this?” Max asked
“You know that little myth about the tower of Babel?” James asked
“Yes, where humans started speaking different languages.” Tess said, “If you believe that kind of stuff.”
“Well this isn’t the tower of Babel but its purpose is the opposite. Instead of splitting languages the plan is to unite them. The people here believe that once upon a time humanity did speak one language and although it has been lost the hope is to be able to find the patterns in all of them to rediscover it so they record them here.” James said, “Anyway, here we go.”
They approached large doors, larger than the main ones into the temple but these were made of glass. No one touched them but they opened into the central chamber of the temple. The whole room was lit up from the coloured lights from four tiny points just below the roof, three were level with each other with the fourth above the others in its period of ascension. On the floor on an elevated pedestal were 8 throne chairs of white marble set into a semi circle in the middle of the room, before it was an etched map of the island carved right into the floor. Behind them were four doors but it was the lights that drew their attention.
“What are they?” Lois asked, looking up
“The elements. It was said that the first elementals created this place but created those to power it. Despite the spread of its light, those stones are no more than grains of sand. They were infused with elemental power. Because of an imbalance created by the premature death of Elementals without heirs, those elements went out of balance. Normally when everything is in balance this island would be on the ground but as it is we’re now flying, going through cycle after cycle of renewal to regenerate the elements.” James said
“How was it created? I mean…this is impossible.” Liz said, her scientist mind not being able to shut down.
“At first the Elementals were born separately, spread across the planet. They were drawn to each other much like all of you are and they spent years tracking each other down. It was how their first power of transportation was discovered. When they did find each other they worked together to find a place where, like themselves, the elements were in complete balance with each other. They found a small portion of land, it had lakes, lots of good fertile land, clear skies and volcanic lava tubes beneath the surface. This is a map of it.” James said as he pointed down to the floor
Lonnie looked at the outline of the map and cocked her head. “I know that from somewhere. Hey, that’s Lake Huron…uh, you know one of the Great Lakes at Michigan.”
“Very good.” James said, “Now that spot is an inland sea but Nirvana used to be there. The elementals created the elements to seal it off from the world around it and transported it into the middle of the ocean. The people worshiped them, their power was focused and concentrated and for a very long time everything was great. Most of the time Elementals take normal people as their spouses like your mother and father Liz…like 99.99% of the time. Actually you’re the first since the original elementals that have decided to mate among yourselves. Although there appears to be a few too many of you to make that work.”
“Oh I think we can find a way.” Lonnie said, smiling at Michael and Maria
“Anyway, because there are more of you the others are going to be making some more thrones for you all.” James said, “Clark, Lana and Lois, you all of course are welcome here as well.”
“Uh, what about me?” Chloe asked
“Oh you’re not an issue. You’re fire. That’s not a problem but we’ve been getting unusual readings from the others. Apparently they have some things in common; you two girls have a trace of Kryptonian Earth in you as well as your separate elements. Chloe you don’t. As a result Lana and Lois have a strong bond to each other and Clark.” James said, “Now. You’re powers. I don’t know what ones those of you from out there have but elements from out little planet have one or two little tricks. The first is transportation, the second is an ability to use the elements to see other places.”
“How?” Liz asked
“Well, Water used water like a view screen, same with fire. Earth uses the soil, turns it into a sort of puppet show only without the puppeteers. Air…well, ask Tess.” James said
“What do you mean?” Tess asked
“You watched Liz and Max when there were together.” James said
“WHAT?” Max and Liz asked with wide eyes
“That was real?” Tess asked and James nodded, “I mean I felt this really intense…and then I started seeing it in my head…oh boy. You two really did have fun.”
“Eww, Tess, god.” Isabel said
“Sorry but it was…and they were…okay, I’ll shut up now.” Tess said
“So we see it in our heads.” Liz said
“Yes.” James said, “Another power you have is direct manipulation over your elements. You can make storms, part oceans, stop earthquakes, set things on fire…a whole bunch of stuff. You can also use your powers in offensive or defensive ways but you’ll have to learn. Sometimes they are unique to each new elemental and I can’t help you there. They also depend on your mood so speaking for a lot of people, please, stay calm. I do not want to see another Mt Saint Helens erupt or a storm out of Day After Tomorrow.”
“We can do that?” Michael asked
“Oh yeah.” James said
“Okay, so how do we find this girl?” Michael asked
“Well right now you aren’t powerful enough. You need to saturate yourselves with your elements in the Four Hearts.” James said
“I’m sorry, the what?” Kyle asked
“Those doors back there. They lead to what are effectively your private residences here, the elements above you are connected to them. They are apart of each other as you are apart of them. Only you are allowed through your own particular door, well not including your servants.”
“We have servants?” Liz asked
“Just a few. You do need attendants to keep things in order.” James said, “Anyway…” he held out his hand and indicated to the doors
“What about us?” Clark asked
“Hmm, well Chloe is the only one who is purely fire. I guess you, Lana and Lois need to wait here. The barriers wont let you three. I guess it has been a while since they redecorated up here. Maybe it is time we did make a fifth chamber for you.” James said
“That wont be necessary. We have our own place.” Clark said
“We do?” Lana asked
“The Fortress?” Lois asked
“We’re Krypton elementals, the fortress is made in Krypton’s image.” Clark said
“And me?” Chloe asked
“Well we might invite you over for lunch now and again.” Lana said with a smile
“At the very least your abilities will still allow you to come back here when you need to.” Max said
Soon they all separated and headed through their doors.
Heart of Fire, Immediately Following
Chloe, Kyle and Ava stepped in through their door and were immediately met with a column of stairs. They followed them down and were met with a corridor on either side of which were troughs that ran the length of it. Running inside them were streams of molten rock. The three of them moved down it and noted that they couldn’t feel any of the intense heat they should be feeling, there was warmth but nothing that could sear their skin.
As they reached the end of the hall, it opened up to a massive chamber. The lava from the troughs spurted out through openings and fell into a larger river. The three walked down the steps and looked at the hall. It wasn’t some sort of demonic hell like cavern. The walls were smooth and polished, 2 marble statues rose from the base of the hall to the very top of the roof. One was male, the other a woman. The first 2 elementals of fire and their statues were immortalising them. They stood tall and proud with their hands extended out before them, holding dishes in which fires burned.
Above them was an opening, covered with a glass dome that allowed the sun to shine in. Kyle then led the way; once they reached the centre of the room they could feel the power around them. Beyond them they could see another door, there was obviously more but the fact that this was just the equivalent of a foyer had them stunned. Soon they crossed a stone bridge that arched across the river of lava to the other door. Through it they found a dining room, living room and a bathroom but their favourite was the bedroom.
The entire room looked well beyond comfortable. It was luxurious to say the least with a bed that could fit 4 people and still have room to spare. It was carved from solidified magma with a mattress filled with feathers and lined with silk. Both pillows and sheets were silk but stronger than its earthbound equivalent. Ava ran over to it and bounced up onto it.
“Okay, I can get really used to this.” Ava said as she sank into it
“You look like you belong there.” Kyle said
“It’s so much better than Michael’s bed.” Ava said before she looked up at Kyle, “I belong here? Oh let me guess, I would have my legs spread?”
“You said it, he didn’t.” Chloe said as she walked up to the bed and sat on it, “WOW.”
“See.” Ava said
Kyle leaned against the wardrobe with his arms crossed while he looked at the two girls slide next to each other on the bed. “You know, you two could give a dead man a heart attack.”
Both girls lifted their heads and propped themselves up on their elbows to look at him. “Are you thinking he’s planning on getting lucky?” Chloe asked
“Not with me he’s not.” Ava said
“Yeah, me neither.” Chloe said, “Although that kiss…”
“You kissed him?” Ava asked
“He kissed me.” Chloe said
“He is standing right here.” Kyle said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, that’s fine Kyle.” Ava said, “He kissed you.”
“Severely kissed by him.” Chloe said
“Well that just blows.” Ava said
“Oh really.” Kyle said, “Well we’re just going to have to take care of that.”
Kyle moved over to the other side of the bed and leaned over it to kiss Ava. It was soft and gentle as his tongue slipped into her mouth while she sucked on it. Chloe lay on her side and watched the two kiss. Then, without even realising it, her hand slowly ran up and down Ava’s body. When Kyle backed off, he looked down into Ava’s eyes and ran his hand over her cheek.
“Double wow.” Ava said
“I could say the same.” Kyle said softly and then looked at Chloe, “You’re both great kissers.”
“Well not that I mind getting the compliment, but do either of you know how we’re supposed to…how’s he put it, saturate ourselves in out elements?” Chloe asked
“I think we’re doing it.” Ava said, “Can’t you feel it?”
“All that power. I’ve felt it since we stepped into that all.” Kyle said
“I guess there is lava or some other fire source all around these walls.” Chloe said
“I wonder what the other’s rooms look like?” Ava asked
“It’s not like we’re ever going to find out but do you want something different?” Kyle said
“No, well maybe a little more colour.” Chloe said as she looked around, “But no.”
Heart of Water, Same Time
Alex and Isabel walked down their steps and found themselves in a corridor, it was stone but the entire midsection was hollowed out and covered with glass. Those spaces were filled with water and effectively turned into large fish tanks. Together the young lovers walked hand in hand to their main hall. When they walked in they simply couldn’t believe their eyes.
The hall was a lake; it was underground with a crevasse in the roof that let sunlight come in. As a result the walls were covered with grass and flowers, light reflected off of the lake and shined upon the walls. Just as with Kyle, Ava and Chloe’s hall there were two statues only these two had water flowing from the rivers on the surface down through them to be poured out of large jugs held by the statues. The water flowed into the lake like large waterfalls.
Alex and Isabel were drawn to the water and they moved up closer to it. They could taste the water in their mouths and they had never had a more vibrant and crisp sensation. They could feel their element around them. When they got to the water’s edge, they had no idea what compelled them to do so but together they started to take off their clothes. As soon as they were naked the two of them dived into the water. They swam a little across the surface before they ducked under. There was a light on the other end of the lake and they returned to the surface.
After taking a deep breath they went back under and swam toward that light. They reached a square opening in the rock face and together they moved through it, almost immediately they saw the ripple of the surface and swam up. Alex climbed up into the next hall and extended his hand to help Isabel up. When she came up she found her naked, wet body pressed against his and they looked into each others eyes before they moved on. They found themselves in their residences.
They moved through the small network of halls and rooms, the couple loved it. It was a little quiet but they could feel that they belonged there. It was as though it was made for them even though they were completely different people since this city was built thousands of years ago but their elemental sides were drawn to it like a moth to a flame just without the bad ending.
“Oh I like.” Isabel said
“What is this? This is ice.” Alex said with wide eyes as he looked over some of their furniture
“Technically it is water.” Isabel said as she put her hand on it, “Hey where’s the cold.”
“What do you mean?” Alex asked as he put his hand on it. There was a chill but it was nothing more than what you’d feel when touching the worktop in a kitchen. “Hey where’s the cold?”
“My point exactly. This is just what I need, people already call me the Ice Princess.” Isabel said
“Well now it’s Ice Queen.” Alex said with a smile but a look from Isabel took it from his face.
Then they moved around, checking through the other rooms and then moved into a bedroom, “Weird.” She said as she looked at the frozen bed frame.
Alex moved over and sat on the bed only to fall back with the mattress rippling up and down, “Wow.”
“Oh cool, I always wanted a water bed.” Isabel said as she got onto it and lay next to Alex, “You don’t get sea sick do you?”
“Not that I know of. Can you imagine the fun we can have on this thing?” Alex asked
Isabel looked over to him. “Wanna find out instead of imagine?”
“Hmm.” Alex said as Isabel rolled over onto him and he wrapped his arms around her. They kissed in the middle of the bed, their hands ran over their bodies and all the while the movement of the bed rocked them up and down.
Isabel reached down and stroked his cock until he was hard. Then she broke the kiss and gazed into his eyes, right then she jumped off the bed and headed for the door. “I’m going for a swim, coming?” she said as she disappeared and headed back to the entrance
“Huh?” Alex asked with his dick painfully hard as he looked at the door his beloved just vanished through. “Uh…Isabel?” Then he heard a splash.
Alex got up and followed her out. He dived into the water and headed out to the lake where he found Isabel swimming around and soon they together. They melted together in the water and made love as they swam, absorbing themselves within their element.
Heart of Earth…
Michael walked with Maria and Lonnie down their corridor. This one was lined with panels of gold that were shaped and polished into images from all over the island. Each glowed with a yellow radiance and that was made even more luminance by the presence of streams of liquid gold on either side. Together the trio made it to the end of the corridor and were nervous. When they reached the end they just stopped dead.
“Holy god.” Michael said as he looked over the chamber.
The whole room was a geode, a giant diamond, one that was spread out over the chamber and covered each and every inch. Two sections of it were smooth and formed the statues of the first elementals and from their hands poured molten gold that ran into pools at their feet. From there they ran together around the room to form a ring of gold. With the gold running through the statues, it gave them a yellowish tint that reflected that light all over the room. However, there, right in the middle of the chamber was a single oak tree that had been growing there forever.
It was so old that it had grown to the roof where there was an opening. On top it looked like a simple bunch of bushes but there were sections that beamed light down into the great hall. They moved down into the hall and moved over a stone bridge into their new little home away from home. Each room was carved from stone blocks, each piece of furniture was wood but everything was so intricately carved that they knew that whoever made this all must have spent weeks if not months making it.
“I really can get used to that.” Lonnie said, “Think of that, that bed has been around for eons…betcha we can wear it out in one night.”
“Lonnie.” Maria warned
“We still haven’t decided about that.” Michael said
Lonnie smiled at them, “Yes you have. You both want me, I can tell.”
“So what, you’re just going to strip naked, get Michael to throw you down on the bed and let him have you…” Maria said and then paused as she thought about the image, “What was I saying?”
“Something very, very good.” Lonnie said as she leaned over and kissed Maria gently, “Each day I’m going to seduce you until you’re in bed with me. The sooner you accept it the sooner we get to have fun…what is that smell? Can you smell that?”
“Yeah. It’s sweet but…” Michael said
Each moved out of the room and headed along another corridor. They followed it into another hall and they froze dead. Before them as a cavern that spread over a quarter of the inside of the island but in that space was the true legacy of their element. There was a massive jungle just sitting there, growing with the light reflected in by the geode. There was a thick layer of mist on the ground and there were things living there. The jungle sprawled out and every inch of the walls were covered with moss.
“Okay…that’s impressive.” Maria said
“Yeah, no kidding.” Lonnie said
“Uh, we have a jungle?” Michael asked
“Apparently.” Maria said and then looked to Michael, “Wanna grab a loincloth and go Tarzan?”
“Oh, that’s an idea.” Lonnie said, “Of course if I was to join in and be a jungle girl…I’d just have to go naked.”
“Heard worse ideas.” Michael said
“Come on, let’s explore.” Maria said as they moved into the jungle
Heart of Air…
Max walked hand in hand with Liz as Tess walked on his other side. Unlike the other doors, the corridor didn’t lead to a hall but to a set of spiralling steps. From remembering the surface of the island, they did some quick math and realised that they were under the only mountain on this island. If it wasn’t for the fact that this mountain used to be a volcano these stairs wouldn’t even exist. They were carved out of the stone of the mountain but they had never been used.
There were thousands of them, whoever tried to climb them would fall dead from exhaustion before they even got half way. The trio were drawn into the middle of the tube that housed the stairs and suddenly they were caught in a wash of air that flew them up. They were carried up again and again, the rush of wind flew over their bodies and then suddenly they came flying out a hole.
Max, Liz and Tess landed on the ground and looked around. Also, unlike the others, they were not first in the central chamber of the Heart, they were in a carved out area that had been fashioned into their new home. Liz looked around and knew that her mother had spent time here. She could feel her here and wondered if her dad had been here as well, she wondered if he even knew what she was to begin with. They looked around. The whole area was filled with what they could only describe as condensed air. It was thick but each breath made them feel good to be alive with the ability to breathe it.
It was from here that the islands air was maintained, especially since they were so high up. At this altitude the air was so thin that it would be impossible to get enough oxygen to stay alive but the Heart of Air as well as its Elemental in the main temple formed a bubble around it that kept air always at the same level. Each element had their own role, fire gave heat, water quenched thirst of everything on the island and earth grew foods while giving the population somewhere to live.
They all walked around, each looked over every little item here. There were tunnels in the rock that lead to the outside of the mountain and let light come in, each had a series of crystals in them that focused and magnified the light and it was enough to light up the whole area. The furniture was transparent like glass but completely unbreakable. Soon Liz looked up and saw another hole above them. It was some distance up and had a corresponding circle on the floor.
“You think that’s another little ride we get to go on?” Max asked
“If all the living space is in here…what’s up there?” Liz asked
“Let’s find out.” Tess said as she jumped into the circle. She shot straight up.
Max and Liz looked at her as she rose higher and higher, both knew they couldn’t let her go alone. They entered the circle and were carried up. They soon found themselves at the peak of the mountain, in what was the volcanic crater. When Max and Liz arrived they saw glass statues of their predecessors on either side of them. One hand was extended toward them at the opening with the other was stretched out up in their air. Heading up in the same direction was a column of steps where they saw Tess standing up at the top.
The two of them headed up and stood next to Tess. They were at the very summit of the mountain and from there they could look out across everything. They were above the cloud cover and could see the rolling clouds beyond the boundaries of the island. Their view was simply unsurpassed. This was their chamber; the Air was all around them on every spot on the planet, it touched everywhere in one form or another and this is what these three ruled over.
“This is…” Tess said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Big time yeah.” Liz said, “Why didn’t my mom tell me about this?”
“Where would she start?” Tess said
“Right.” Liz said
“We can really see everything. They look like ants.” Max said, as he looked down at all the people in the city
“We are really high up.” Liz said as she nodded her head
“Does that include the fact that the island is higher than most airline flight paths?” Tess asked
“We…eh…we should, okay when we get back to Roswell the three of us should really sit down at some point and talk about this.” Liz said
“Well I was thinking about having a little pool party at some point. We could get together before a little while before that?” Tess said
“Yes that’s a good idea.” Max said
“Yeah.” Liz said as she sat down and crossed her legs to simply look out over the vista.
“You staying up here?” Tess asked
“My mom looked out over this same view. This is where we belong.” Liz said
Max smiled and sat next to her as did Tess. All three sat and looked, no one saying anything as they took in the whole scope of it.
...
..
.
Nirvana, Flying 34,231 Feet Over the Atlantic Ocean, 11:15am
They stood on the platform looking out over the expanse of the island as it hovered high in the skies over the ocean. The size of it was impossible; remaining concealed all this time from the world was simply hard to believe especially with the developments in technology that could detect objects in the sky. The entire place was surreal.
“How is this possible?” Liz asked
“I’ll show you.” James said, “But I suppose I should tell you that Nirvana is only one name. Right now we’re in the age of Air, which is why the island is flying right now. Every 3000 years it changes. Last time was the age of Water, for 7 days at the beginning on each age it rests on the surface of the planet. During those 7 days there was a shipwreck, people were washed up on the shore. Some chose to stay, most left. Then the island sank beneath the ocean. You might have heard of the story.”
“Atlantis?” Max asked
“That’s what the ones who left called it. At the age of Fire it rested on a volcano in eastern Asia, some lost monks stumbled into it and named it Shangri-La and at the age of Earth around 12000 years ago the island was concealed under what is now England. There was a cave that let a Celtic tribe in and called it Avalon. Most of the time no one finds this place but it does happen from time to time. The ones who leave spread stories but hardly anyone believes it, which is really good news for everyone who lives here.” James said
“Yeah. Look, it’s not that I don’t like being up here but could we move off the sticky out platform thing that looks like it could fall off at any moment.” Maria said, “I maybe Earth but I don’t want to be reunited with it by falling to it at 900 miles an hour.”
“Yeah, come one.” James said as he headed down the steps
The others followed him and were walking tentatively down the steps. However, they were ancient and no matter how well taken care of by the inhabitants of the flying island they were a little crumbly at the edges. Lois took a step and no matter how careful they all were, a chunk of stone step fell away from beneath her feet and she fell off.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“LOIS!” Clark yelled out. Before anyone could do anything he dived off the edge, he darted through the air and with his super vision he could see her thrashing arms waving around. The wind crashed into his face, sweeping his air back as he kept trying to fly. He knew he could do it, he’d done it at least once when Kal-El had taken him over last year. “Come on…come on…COME ON!”
Suddenly he went down faster and on the island everyone heard the thunderous roar of the sound barrier being broken. Clark flew through the air so fast that there was a blurry trail behind him. He shot toward Lois and caught her not to far from her impending heart attack but before she could even think about the fact that she wasn’t heading down anymore she wrapped her arms around Clark’s neck out of instinct.
“It’s okay, I got you.” Clark said
“You got me…who got you?” Lois said with panic
“You know I can fly.” Clark said as he headed back up to Nirvana
“Yeah but scared of heights. Ring a bell?” Lois asked
“Thanks Lois, I’m trying not to think about it right now.” Clark said
“You’ve never fallen out of the sky before…have you?” Lois asked
“Lois really, I’m not playing here. We fall, you die and I don’t know how long I can hold my breath.” Clark said
Soon they flew up and landed on the island near the others. They all came rushing over and Lana hugged Lois the second Clark let her out of his arms. Then Lana hugged him before she punched his arm.
“Hey.” Clark said
“That was for jumping from this height.” Lana said, “And this is for saving her.” Lana then planted a kiss on him that made his face disappear.
“Yeah, thanks for that Smallville.” Lois said
“Let’s not make a habit of it.” Clark said. If he only knew. Then he looked over the edge and took a deep breath, “I really just flew.”
“You better believe it.” Chloe said
“That was way cool.” Lois said, “Not the falling but the rescuing, that was…I think I need to lie down.”
“Well there is a perfect place for that.” James said, “Come with me.”
James led them from the platform and headed along the path to city. Soon they reached the population and as they looked on to the group of teenagers the dropped down to their knees with their heads bowed.
“What are they doing?” Liz asked
“Like I told you. All of you are kings and queens. That is how Elementals have been seen since before we started drawing doodles on cave walls.” James said, “And that’s not withstanding your relationship with Max.”
They looked over everything as they walked between the spaced out buildings, this high up and there was only a slight breeze but everything was like a clear summers day. It was warm and the grass had a little moisture on it. To the side they could see a small group of ponds that had animals drinking from its cool waters as they walked to the central spire tower of the city.
“What’s with the sticks those guys have?” Kyle asked
“They are the only weapons on the island. Those who wear red are of a sect that belongs to Fire…you, Chloe and Ava. They act as our security. We may not have any crime here but on occasion there has been the need to keep an eye on new arrivals until they’re fully adjusted to life here. And yes, while that hasn’t happened for a some time, they continue to train and dedicate themselves as though something may happen within the hour. They also make sure we don’t freeze up here by maintaining the lava tubes that network the substructure of the island. Those of earth tend to the plants, trees and well anything connected to the gardens. Those of water take care of the lakes, rivers and ponds and the animals that live in them. The Air are, well I suppose you could say they are our academics. They record events here and in the nations below as well as maintaining out camouflage up here.”
“Camouflage?” Isabel asked
“The base of the island is surrounded by a massive and very dense storm cloud. Once you’re through it your fine and this side is clear but on the outside no one sees what we don’t want them to see. It’s the same with each element; each takes turns to maintain our cover.” James said
“Hey how come there are no old people here?” Chloe asked
“What do you mean?” James asked
“I’m not seeing anyone over…what, late 30’s mid 40’s.” Chloe said
“Simple, you’re in paradise. No one suffers from old age here.”
“Are you saying that people are immortal?” Lana asked
“No of course not. People here can die. We do live longer, I think the record here is 157 years old. But the power of Nirvana keeps us at a state of physical youth. Once we reach 35 years old we simply stop aging normally, at least those that live here most of the time do. I’m from down there so I age normally. At any rate we don’t degrade but there is a point when we simply run out of time and we shut down.” James said as they approached the heart of the city, which housed the temple.
Main Temple, 11:30am
The doors to the temple were 20 feet high and solid brass with carvings all over it of people in various forms of activity. As they opened, they all came into temple and walked through the halls. They were lined with brass dishes that had fires burning in the middle of them that illuminated the corridors. High in the walls were small openings that connected to foot wide tubes built into the stonework; inside there were tiny mirrors that reflected sunlight from the outside and into the rooms. With the firelight in conjunction, everything was brightly lit up.
Soon they reached one chamber that’s walls were inscribed with countless symbols. One line in particular was the English alphabet, a couple of them recognised Egyptian hieroglyphics and if they were there then the group guessed that what they were seeing was every language spoken by humanity. From the look of it, it must even include the earliest tongues.
“What is this?” Max asked
“You know that little myth about the tower of Babel?” James asked
“Yes, where humans started speaking different languages.” Tess said, “If you believe that kind of stuff.”
“Well this isn’t the tower of Babel but its purpose is the opposite. Instead of splitting languages the plan is to unite them. The people here believe that once upon a time humanity did speak one language and although it has been lost the hope is to be able to find the patterns in all of them to rediscover it so they record them here.” James said, “Anyway, here we go.”
They approached large doors, larger than the main ones into the temple but these were made of glass. No one touched them but they opened into the central chamber of the temple. The whole room was lit up from the coloured lights from four tiny points just below the roof, three were level with each other with the fourth above the others in its period of ascension. On the floor on an elevated pedestal were 8 throne chairs of white marble set into a semi circle in the middle of the room, before it was an etched map of the island carved right into the floor. Behind them were four doors but it was the lights that drew their attention.
“What are they?” Lois asked, looking up
“The elements. It was said that the first elementals created this place but created those to power it. Despite the spread of its light, those stones are no more than grains of sand. They were infused with elemental power. Because of an imbalance created by the premature death of Elementals without heirs, those elements went out of balance. Normally when everything is in balance this island would be on the ground but as it is we’re now flying, going through cycle after cycle of renewal to regenerate the elements.” James said
“How was it created? I mean…this is impossible.” Liz said, her scientist mind not being able to shut down.
“At first the Elementals were born separately, spread across the planet. They were drawn to each other much like all of you are and they spent years tracking each other down. It was how their first power of transportation was discovered. When they did find each other they worked together to find a place where, like themselves, the elements were in complete balance with each other. They found a small portion of land, it had lakes, lots of good fertile land, clear skies and volcanic lava tubes beneath the surface. This is a map of it.” James said as he pointed down to the floor
Lonnie looked at the outline of the map and cocked her head. “I know that from somewhere. Hey, that’s Lake Huron…uh, you know one of the Great Lakes at Michigan.”
“Very good.” James said, “Now that spot is an inland sea but Nirvana used to be there. The elementals created the elements to seal it off from the world around it and transported it into the middle of the ocean. The people worshiped them, their power was focused and concentrated and for a very long time everything was great. Most of the time Elementals take normal people as their spouses like your mother and father Liz…like 99.99% of the time. Actually you’re the first since the original elementals that have decided to mate among yourselves. Although there appears to be a few too many of you to make that work.”
“Oh I think we can find a way.” Lonnie said, smiling at Michael and Maria
“Anyway, because there are more of you the others are going to be making some more thrones for you all.” James said, “Clark, Lana and Lois, you all of course are welcome here as well.”
“Uh, what about me?” Chloe asked
“Oh you’re not an issue. You’re fire. That’s not a problem but we’ve been getting unusual readings from the others. Apparently they have some things in common; you two girls have a trace of Kryptonian Earth in you as well as your separate elements. Chloe you don’t. As a result Lana and Lois have a strong bond to each other and Clark.” James said, “Now. You’re powers. I don’t know what ones those of you from out there have but elements from out little planet have one or two little tricks. The first is transportation, the second is an ability to use the elements to see other places.”
“How?” Liz asked
“Well, Water used water like a view screen, same with fire. Earth uses the soil, turns it into a sort of puppet show only without the puppeteers. Air…well, ask Tess.” James said
“What do you mean?” Tess asked
“You watched Liz and Max when there were together.” James said
“WHAT?” Max and Liz asked with wide eyes
“That was real?” Tess asked and James nodded, “I mean I felt this really intense…and then I started seeing it in my head…oh boy. You two really did have fun.”
“Eww, Tess, god.” Isabel said
“Sorry but it was…and they were…okay, I’ll shut up now.” Tess said
“So we see it in our heads.” Liz said
“Yes.” James said, “Another power you have is direct manipulation over your elements. You can make storms, part oceans, stop earthquakes, set things on fire…a whole bunch of stuff. You can also use your powers in offensive or defensive ways but you’ll have to learn. Sometimes they are unique to each new elemental and I can’t help you there. They also depend on your mood so speaking for a lot of people, please, stay calm. I do not want to see another Mt Saint Helens erupt or a storm out of Day After Tomorrow.”
“We can do that?” Michael asked
“Oh yeah.” James said
“Okay, so how do we find this girl?” Michael asked
“Well right now you aren’t powerful enough. You need to saturate yourselves with your elements in the Four Hearts.” James said
“I’m sorry, the what?” Kyle asked
“Those doors back there. They lead to what are effectively your private residences here, the elements above you are connected to them. They are apart of each other as you are apart of them. Only you are allowed through your own particular door, well not including your servants.”
“We have servants?” Liz asked
“Just a few. You do need attendants to keep things in order.” James said, “Anyway…” he held out his hand and indicated to the doors
“What about us?” Clark asked
“Hmm, well Chloe is the only one who is purely fire. I guess you, Lana and Lois need to wait here. The barriers wont let you three. I guess it has been a while since they redecorated up here. Maybe it is time we did make a fifth chamber for you.” James said
“That wont be necessary. We have our own place.” Clark said
“We do?” Lana asked
“The Fortress?” Lois asked
“We’re Krypton elementals, the fortress is made in Krypton’s image.” Clark said
“And me?” Chloe asked
“Well we might invite you over for lunch now and again.” Lana said with a smile
“At the very least your abilities will still allow you to come back here when you need to.” Max said
Soon they all separated and headed through their doors.
Heart of Fire, Immediately Following
Chloe, Kyle and Ava stepped in through their door and were immediately met with a column of stairs. They followed them down and were met with a corridor on either side of which were troughs that ran the length of it. Running inside them were streams of molten rock. The three of them moved down it and noted that they couldn’t feel any of the intense heat they should be feeling, there was warmth but nothing that could sear their skin.
As they reached the end of the hall, it opened up to a massive chamber. The lava from the troughs spurted out through openings and fell into a larger river. The three walked down the steps and looked at the hall. It wasn’t some sort of demonic hell like cavern. The walls were smooth and polished, 2 marble statues rose from the base of the hall to the very top of the roof. One was male, the other a woman. The first 2 elementals of fire and their statues were immortalising them. They stood tall and proud with their hands extended out before them, holding dishes in which fires burned.
Above them was an opening, covered with a glass dome that allowed the sun to shine in. Kyle then led the way; once they reached the centre of the room they could feel the power around them. Beyond them they could see another door, there was obviously more but the fact that this was just the equivalent of a foyer had them stunned. Soon they crossed a stone bridge that arched across the river of lava to the other door. Through it they found a dining room, living room and a bathroom but their favourite was the bedroom.
The entire room looked well beyond comfortable. It was luxurious to say the least with a bed that could fit 4 people and still have room to spare. It was carved from solidified magma with a mattress filled with feathers and lined with silk. Both pillows and sheets were silk but stronger than its earthbound equivalent. Ava ran over to it and bounced up onto it.
“Okay, I can get really used to this.” Ava said as she sank into it
“You look like you belong there.” Kyle said
“It’s so much better than Michael’s bed.” Ava said before she looked up at Kyle, “I belong here? Oh let me guess, I would have my legs spread?”
“You said it, he didn’t.” Chloe said as she walked up to the bed and sat on it, “WOW.”
“See.” Ava said
Kyle leaned against the wardrobe with his arms crossed while he looked at the two girls slide next to each other on the bed. “You know, you two could give a dead man a heart attack.”
Both girls lifted their heads and propped themselves up on their elbows to look at him. “Are you thinking he’s planning on getting lucky?” Chloe asked
“Not with me he’s not.” Ava said
“Yeah, me neither.” Chloe said, “Although that kiss…”
“You kissed him?” Ava asked
“He kissed me.” Chloe said
“He is standing right here.” Kyle said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, that’s fine Kyle.” Ava said, “He kissed you.”
“Severely kissed by him.” Chloe said
“Well that just blows.” Ava said
“Oh really.” Kyle said, “Well we’re just going to have to take care of that.”
Kyle moved over to the other side of the bed and leaned over it to kiss Ava. It was soft and gentle as his tongue slipped into her mouth while she sucked on it. Chloe lay on her side and watched the two kiss. Then, without even realising it, her hand slowly ran up and down Ava’s body. When Kyle backed off, he looked down into Ava’s eyes and ran his hand over her cheek.
“Double wow.” Ava said
“I could say the same.” Kyle said softly and then looked at Chloe, “You’re both great kissers.”
“Well not that I mind getting the compliment, but do either of you know how we’re supposed to…how’s he put it, saturate ourselves in out elements?” Chloe asked
“I think we’re doing it.” Ava said, “Can’t you feel it?”
“All that power. I’ve felt it since we stepped into that all.” Kyle said
“I guess there is lava or some other fire source all around these walls.” Chloe said
“I wonder what the other’s rooms look like?” Ava asked
“It’s not like we’re ever going to find out but do you want something different?” Kyle said
“No, well maybe a little more colour.” Chloe said as she looked around, “But no.”
Heart of Water, Same Time
Alex and Isabel walked down their steps and found themselves in a corridor, it was stone but the entire midsection was hollowed out and covered with glass. Those spaces were filled with water and effectively turned into large fish tanks. Together the young lovers walked hand in hand to their main hall. When they walked in they simply couldn’t believe their eyes.
The hall was a lake; it was underground with a crevasse in the roof that let sunlight come in. As a result the walls were covered with grass and flowers, light reflected off of the lake and shined upon the walls. Just as with Kyle, Ava and Chloe’s hall there were two statues only these two had water flowing from the rivers on the surface down through them to be poured out of large jugs held by the statues. The water flowed into the lake like large waterfalls.
Alex and Isabel were drawn to the water and they moved up closer to it. They could taste the water in their mouths and they had never had a more vibrant and crisp sensation. They could feel their element around them. When they got to the water’s edge, they had no idea what compelled them to do so but together they started to take off their clothes. As soon as they were naked the two of them dived into the water. They swam a little across the surface before they ducked under. There was a light on the other end of the lake and they returned to the surface.
After taking a deep breath they went back under and swam toward that light. They reached a square opening in the rock face and together they moved through it, almost immediately they saw the ripple of the surface and swam up. Alex climbed up into the next hall and extended his hand to help Isabel up. When she came up she found her naked, wet body pressed against his and they looked into each others eyes before they moved on. They found themselves in their residences.
They moved through the small network of halls and rooms, the couple loved it. It was a little quiet but they could feel that they belonged there. It was as though it was made for them even though they were completely different people since this city was built thousands of years ago but their elemental sides were drawn to it like a moth to a flame just without the bad ending.
“Oh I like.” Isabel said
“What is this? This is ice.” Alex said with wide eyes as he looked over some of their furniture
“Technically it is water.” Isabel said as she put her hand on it, “Hey where’s the cold.”
“What do you mean?” Alex asked as he put his hand on it. There was a chill but it was nothing more than what you’d feel when touching the worktop in a kitchen. “Hey where’s the cold?”
“My point exactly. This is just what I need, people already call me the Ice Princess.” Isabel said
“Well now it’s Ice Queen.” Alex said with a smile but a look from Isabel took it from his face.
Then they moved around, checking through the other rooms and then moved into a bedroom, “Weird.” She said as she looked at the frozen bed frame.
Alex moved over and sat on the bed only to fall back with the mattress rippling up and down, “Wow.”
“Oh cool, I always wanted a water bed.” Isabel said as she got onto it and lay next to Alex, “You don’t get sea sick do you?”
“Not that I know of. Can you imagine the fun we can have on this thing?” Alex asked
Isabel looked over to him. “Wanna find out instead of imagine?”
“Hmm.” Alex said as Isabel rolled over onto him and he wrapped his arms around her. They kissed in the middle of the bed, their hands ran over their bodies and all the while the movement of the bed rocked them up and down.
Isabel reached down and stroked his cock until he was hard. Then she broke the kiss and gazed into his eyes, right then she jumped off the bed and headed for the door. “I’m going for a swim, coming?” she said as she disappeared and headed back to the entrance
“Huh?” Alex asked with his dick painfully hard as he looked at the door his beloved just vanished through. “Uh…Isabel?” Then he heard a splash.
Alex got up and followed her out. He dived into the water and headed out to the lake where he found Isabel swimming around and soon they together. They melted together in the water and made love as they swam, absorbing themselves within their element.
Heart of Earth…
Michael walked with Maria and Lonnie down their corridor. This one was lined with panels of gold that were shaped and polished into images from all over the island. Each glowed with a yellow radiance and that was made even more luminance by the presence of streams of liquid gold on either side. Together the trio made it to the end of the corridor and were nervous. When they reached the end they just stopped dead.
“Holy god.” Michael said as he looked over the chamber.
The whole room was a geode, a giant diamond, one that was spread out over the chamber and covered each and every inch. Two sections of it were smooth and formed the statues of the first elementals and from their hands poured molten gold that ran into pools at their feet. From there they ran together around the room to form a ring of gold. With the gold running through the statues, it gave them a yellowish tint that reflected that light all over the room. However, there, right in the middle of the chamber was a single oak tree that had been growing there forever.
It was so old that it had grown to the roof where there was an opening. On top it looked like a simple bunch of bushes but there were sections that beamed light down into the great hall. They moved down into the hall and moved over a stone bridge into their new little home away from home. Each room was carved from stone blocks, each piece of furniture was wood but everything was so intricately carved that they knew that whoever made this all must have spent weeks if not months making it.
“I really can get used to that.” Lonnie said, “Think of that, that bed has been around for eons…betcha we can wear it out in one night.”
“Lonnie.” Maria warned
“We still haven’t decided about that.” Michael said
Lonnie smiled at them, “Yes you have. You both want me, I can tell.”
“So what, you’re just going to strip naked, get Michael to throw you down on the bed and let him have you…” Maria said and then paused as she thought about the image, “What was I saying?”
“Something very, very good.” Lonnie said as she leaned over and kissed Maria gently, “Each day I’m going to seduce you until you’re in bed with me. The sooner you accept it the sooner we get to have fun…what is that smell? Can you smell that?”
“Yeah. It’s sweet but…” Michael said
Each moved out of the room and headed along another corridor. They followed it into another hall and they froze dead. Before them as a cavern that spread over a quarter of the inside of the island but in that space was the true legacy of their element. There was a massive jungle just sitting there, growing with the light reflected in by the geode. There was a thick layer of mist on the ground and there were things living there. The jungle sprawled out and every inch of the walls were covered with moss.
“Okay…that’s impressive.” Maria said
“Yeah, no kidding.” Lonnie said
“Uh, we have a jungle?” Michael asked
“Apparently.” Maria said and then looked to Michael, “Wanna grab a loincloth and go Tarzan?”
“Oh, that’s an idea.” Lonnie said, “Of course if I was to join in and be a jungle girl…I’d just have to go naked.”
“Heard worse ideas.” Michael said
“Come on, let’s explore.” Maria said as they moved into the jungle
Heart of Air…
Max walked hand in hand with Liz as Tess walked on his other side. Unlike the other doors, the corridor didn’t lead to a hall but to a set of spiralling steps. From remembering the surface of the island, they did some quick math and realised that they were under the only mountain on this island. If it wasn’t for the fact that this mountain used to be a volcano these stairs wouldn’t even exist. They were carved out of the stone of the mountain but they had never been used.
There were thousands of them, whoever tried to climb them would fall dead from exhaustion before they even got half way. The trio were drawn into the middle of the tube that housed the stairs and suddenly they were caught in a wash of air that flew them up. They were carried up again and again, the rush of wind flew over their bodies and then suddenly they came flying out a hole.
Max, Liz and Tess landed on the ground and looked around. Also, unlike the others, they were not first in the central chamber of the Heart, they were in a carved out area that had been fashioned into their new home. Liz looked around and knew that her mother had spent time here. She could feel her here and wondered if her dad had been here as well, she wondered if he even knew what she was to begin with. They looked around. The whole area was filled with what they could only describe as condensed air. It was thick but each breath made them feel good to be alive with the ability to breathe it.
It was from here that the islands air was maintained, especially since they were so high up. At this altitude the air was so thin that it would be impossible to get enough oxygen to stay alive but the Heart of Air as well as its Elemental in the main temple formed a bubble around it that kept air always at the same level. Each element had their own role, fire gave heat, water quenched thirst of everything on the island and earth grew foods while giving the population somewhere to live.
They all walked around, each looked over every little item here. There were tunnels in the rock that lead to the outside of the mountain and let light come in, each had a series of crystals in them that focused and magnified the light and it was enough to light up the whole area. The furniture was transparent like glass but completely unbreakable. Soon Liz looked up and saw another hole above them. It was some distance up and had a corresponding circle on the floor.
“You think that’s another little ride we get to go on?” Max asked
“If all the living space is in here…what’s up there?” Liz asked
“Let’s find out.” Tess said as she jumped into the circle. She shot straight up.
Max and Liz looked at her as she rose higher and higher, both knew they couldn’t let her go alone. They entered the circle and were carried up. They soon found themselves at the peak of the mountain, in what was the volcanic crater. When Max and Liz arrived they saw glass statues of their predecessors on either side of them. One hand was extended toward them at the opening with the other was stretched out up in their air. Heading up in the same direction was a column of steps where they saw Tess standing up at the top.
The two of them headed up and stood next to Tess. They were at the very summit of the mountain and from there they could look out across everything. They were above the cloud cover and could see the rolling clouds beyond the boundaries of the island. Their view was simply unsurpassed. This was their chamber; the Air was all around them on every spot on the planet, it touched everywhere in one form or another and this is what these three ruled over.
“This is…” Tess said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Big time yeah.” Liz said, “Why didn’t my mom tell me about this?”
“Where would she start?” Tess said
“Right.” Liz said
“We can really see everything. They look like ants.” Max said, as he looked down at all the people in the city
“We are really high up.” Liz said as she nodded her head
“Does that include the fact that the island is higher than most airline flight paths?” Tess asked
“We…eh…we should, okay when we get back to Roswell the three of us should really sit down at some point and talk about this.” Liz said
“Well I was thinking about having a little pool party at some point. We could get together before a little while before that?” Tess said
“Yes that’s a good idea.” Max said
“Yeah.” Liz said as she sat down and crossed her legs to simply look out over the vista.
“You staying up here?” Tess asked
“My mom looked out over this same view. This is where we belong.” Liz said
Max smiled and sat next to her as did Tess. All three sat and looked, no one saying anything as they took in the whole scope of it.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Throne Room, Main Temple, 12:50
Soon everyone returned. They came through their respective doors and they all met up, they couldn’t help but hug each other and Chloe went over to her Smallville compatriots with a smile on her face.
“How was it?” Clark asked
“Amazing. You wouldn’t believe…there just aren’t any words.” Chloe said
“That’s putting it mildly.” Liz said, “What was your place like?” she asked Maria
“Do you think you could describe yours?” Maria asked
“Not even close.” Liz said
“There you go.” Maria said
“Same with ours.” Isabel said, “There was this lake…and these statues…”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Okay there will be time for you all to compare notes later.” James said, “Right now its time to reach out and see if we can find this other Elemental.”
“How?” Michael asked
“Well you appear to have a significant link to her so we’ll need your help but this is Alex and Isabel’s job. She is a water elemental so they are the ones who should be able to track her.” James said
Just then the doors opened and a monk came walking in, he like most of the others were descended from monks that had found their way onto the island when it was once on the ground. Now they were entrusted with the care of the elements and he moved in to the centre of the floor map that was directly under the shining lights.
“This is To’na. Pretty much a high priest of the elements.” James said
“Elemental majesties, I am honoured and stand ready to serve.” He said, “Majesties of water, please come forth and stand beneath the elements.”
Alex and Isabel stepped forward onto the map and took their position where To’na indicated. The monk held out his hand and the blue glowing grain of sand fell down into his palm. Isabel and Alex stood facing each other and the monk put the water element between them. The dot of light hovered between them and a bright arch of energy jumped from it and hit the two lovers. Their eyes glowed blue and their hair blew back as though there was a storm of wind blowing around them.
“Lana, please.” James said
“Me?” Lana asked
“A little Kryptonian water couldn’t help fight through whatever is blocking off this girl from us.” James said
“Right.” Lana said as she moved forward.
“Just hold out you hand Majesty.” To’na said
Lana did and an arch of energy sparked from the element along with two others from Alex and Isabel. Lana could hear the sound of the ocean in her ears but her eyes didn’t glow; she wasn’t as connected to this as Isabel and Alex obviously were. They were linked so intently but she could feel herself giving whatever energy she had into them. Then another monk came in with a large jug of water. He came forward and handed it off to To’na who poured the water out onto the floor. It flowed around Alex and Isabel and formed a circle around them.
“What’s going on?” Max asked
“They’re linking to their other through the power of the element. None of us can use it like they can.” James said
Suddenly the water started swirling beneath them and Alex and Isabel was sucked downward into puddle. The energy of the element stopped and everyone just blinked.
“And I thought that Liz’s little travel trick was cool.” Kyle said
“I don’t go?” Lana asked
“No, this is for them.” To’na said
“But now we wait.” James said
Hallway, Outside Laurie’s Room, Pinecrest Psychiatric Hospital, 12:40
The halls were quiet in the hospital, this little wing was barely inhabited and it was only to patients who belonged to the hospital’s wealthier clients. Laurie had a floor almost all to herself, there were 4 others but all were locked up. The staff never let their patients out, as far as anyone outside was concerned this wing wasn’t used. The families who paid for it didn’t want anyone to know they had family members locked up inside.
Just a little down from Laurie’s room there was a water dispenser. It was one of those things with the big upside down plastic bottles with paper cups. Inside the bottle the water started to swirl and bubble up. It started to rock back and forth before it suddenly fell down. The water spilt out in a torrential wave that coated a good portion of the hallway. Alex and Isabel then appeared out of it, both as dry as a bone and their eyes had stopped glowing. The water was steaming and considerably reduced in size since the popped out.
“Wow.” They said together
“Was it me or it that seem like some kind of tunnel?” Alex asked
“Yeah, it looked that way…weird.” Isabel said as she looked around
Isabel focused on one door and she was drawn to it, she moved closer and rested her hand on it. In that second she got a flash of the girl on the other side and she smiled.
“This the one?” Alex asked
“Can’t you feel her?” Isabel asked
“I can feel something. It’s blurry.” Alex said
Isabel rested her hand on the door lock. As her hand glowed, they heard the click of it unlocking. Together they went inside and found the girl strapped up in a straight jacket, rocking back and forth with tears running down her face. Each time she rocked back she hit her head against the wall.
“Oh god.” Isabel said
Laurie heard her and looked up, instantly fear overtook her and she tried to scurry away under the bed. “Bad…go away…go away.”
“Laurie.” Isabel said softly, “We’re friends.”
“No…wrong…not real. You’re not real, not real, not real, not real.”
Alex crouched down closer and reached out to touch her but she just kept trying to pull back. He lowered his hand, “Laurie, we’re real.” Alex said
“Badbadbadbadbadbad. Pictures in the water…love in the shower…not real…hand disappeared…not real.” Laurie said, “It’s not real, not real, not real, NOT REAL, NOT REAL!”
Alex and Isabel looked at each other and knew that Laurie must have been watching them but with her current state of mind she couldn’t accept that it was real or not. She simply didn’t know what was going on and her brain was tearing itself apart just for a moment’s understanding and clarity. The two of them felt so much pain coming from her they couldn’t help but share it. They wanted to help her, she was apart of them and just being in the room for these passed minutes had already made that clear to them.
They held each other’s hand and together they reach out with their free hands. Isabel waved her hand down and undid every fastening on the straight jacket. Together they took it off her; there really wasn’t anywhere Laurie could go. She was so far pressed against the bed and wall that she couldn’t move away. Soon that jacket was off and Laurie looked at them.
“See, we’re real.” Alex said
She looked back and forth between them, Isabel moved closer and gently pulled the girl into a soft embrace. The alien gently stroked her hair as Alex held Laurie’s hand.
“We’re here to get you out, to take you to where you belong.” Isabel said
“Where?” Laurie asked with a weak voice
“A beautiful place. You wouldn’t believe it.” Alex said before looking at Isabel, “Are you sure she’s ready for Nirvana?”
“No but it’s the only safe place for her just now.” Isabel said, “We can’t take her to Roswell. Whoever put her in here might come after her and she needs to get better.”
“Uncle…aunt.” Laurie sighed out, “Don’t know why.”
“WHO THE HELL MADE THIS MESS?” they heard an orderly yell in the hall.
Both looked up as the orderly made it to the door and saw that it was open. Isabel stood up and threw her hand forward. The orderly was thrown back against the hall wall and was held there. She wasn’t afraid of being exposed, not while she was rescuing Laurie besides, what could he possibly say. Alex then helped Laurie to her feet and walked her to the door with Isabel. They looked down at the puddle of water they had come through and saw that it was almost dried up.
“Okay, we’re not going that way.” Alex said
“We need water, a lot of it.” Isabel said
“Front of the hospital…fountain.” Laurie said
Alex looked up and Isabel turned her head to follow his line of sight. There they saw the sign for the nearest fire escape and then Isabel released the orderly. She grabbed onto the side of his head and his eyes rolled into the back of his head before he was knocked out.
“What was that?” Alex asked
“Me being pissed.” Isabel said, “He should just be glad it’s not that time of the month, I would have killed him.”
Isabel returned to the pair and they got to the fire escape. Isabel used her powers to prevent the alarm going off when Alex opened the door but they quickly headed down the stairs with Laurie. It was the middle of the day and there were a lot of people out and about but they casually walked toward the fountain. It was old and big, covered with moss but filled with water and was more or less purely decorative these days. No one noticed them much but they were seen as the walked to the fountain. When they got there, they moved as subtly as possible but they got Laurie into the water and they followed.
“What is…this?” Laurie asked
“You’re about to take a ride.” Alex said
Together the couple remembered the power and sensations that first brought them there and moved closer. The two of them embraced Laurie, each holding her close as she melted against them and then suddenly they were pulled down as though the stone base of the fountain suddenly vanished.
Throne Room, Main Temple, Nirvana…
They arrived back. From the pool of water they travelled through they suddenly arrived back. Max, Clark and everyone else were pacing back and forth but then the puddle started boiling and expelled the trio. Now the water was steaming and drying up. Normally they would have arrived through the Watergate, an arrival point similar to the platform the group first arrived at but this was a pool of water at the eastern boarder of the island. However, right now the water element was in direct use and acted like a magnate.
“Well you’ll get used to the transport without boiling off the water.” James said
Laurie looked around, she felt the light of the element on her and felt changes in her. Her thoughts were being cleared and the drugs in her system were being purged from her. Her eyes started to flutter shut and she fell asleep. To’na looked down at the girl and rested his hand over her head.
“The element will cleanse the medication from you blood but you will need a little recovery time.” To’na said
“Well the best place for that is in bed in our Heart.” Isabel said
“You need help?” Tess asked
“No, we got it.” Alex said
“The lake?” Isabel asked
“We’ll transport through it like we just did. It’ll get us to the others side and we can get her into bed.” Alex said
Michael moved over and knelt next to the girl.
“Michael?” Maria asked, “You recognise her?”
“No…but yeah. She seems familiar.” Michael said as he touched her face and brushed away some hair. Then he got a flash, his mind was assaulted with images of her times with her grandfather and his face…it was his. Michael fell back, Maria and Lonnie were by his side in a heartbeat and looked at him.
“That must have been one hell of a vision.” Lonnie said
“Vision?” Maria asked
“Yeah, I’ve had a few. Our boy here looks like he had an intense one.” Lonnie said
Liz and Max looked at each other and mouthed, “Our boy?” without it being audible.
“Intense is one way of putting it…I…eh…I need to think about this for a while.” Michael said as he stood back up and wondered through the door that lead into the Heart of Earth.
Isabel and Alex lifted up Laurie and took her through their door. They carried her to the lake and they were absorbed by it, expelled at the pool in their residence and took her to bed. Neither of the pair said anything as they rested Laurie on the bed and each took up a position on either side of her. It was like that that their need for rest took them over and they fell asleep with her.
Bedchamber, Residences of the Heart of Fire, 13:30
Everyone had separated; Chloe, Kyle and Ava came into their little apartment. The intent was to get a little rest however the vibrant fiery energy of these halls had gotten to all three. It shot through them, their biological drives were already heightened and they were desperately fighting themselves from tearing their clothes off each and every day, which was what was happening everywhere in New Mexico. Right now all the energy of the Heart was flowing into them and resonating over every cell in their being.
All of them were laying back on the bed with Kyle in the middle as they stared at the open fire that roared at the foot of the room. There was fire in their veins and they were doing their up-most best to ignore it but it wasn’t going to happen. Self-control was a luxury that simply couldn’t handle. Ava bit her lower lip as she looked over Kyle’s body. Her body burned with need and was filled with curiosity about how much pleasure he could give her.
Without so much as a word Ava reached over and unzipped Kyle’s pants. Kyle looked down and then across to Ava, she just smiled at him as her fingers worked on the button. When it was open Ava slid her hand into his pants and sought out his cock. Kyle watched as her pupils shrank as she felt his package for the first time. Chloe looked over at the two of them and her eyes locked with Ava’s, the alien nodded and Chloe sent her hand in as well.
Kyle sucked in a deep breath as the girls fondled him and all he could do was close his eyes. “Ahh…you’re killing me.”
“Oh we’re not doing that.” Ava said
“I can’t believe I’m actually considering this let alone doing it.” Chloe said, “But I want it and need it.”
“Me too.” Ava said, as his dick grew harder as while she stroked. She and Chloe pulled the flaps of his pants open and pulled out his dick.
“Are you two sure cause if you’re not and don’t stop now then…” Kyle said, his hands moved to the back of their heads and gently stroked their blonde tresses.
Ava and Chloe looked at each other and smiled. “Oh I think we might be a little willing to explore what’s going on.” Ava said
“Very, very willing.” Chloe said
“Really?” Kyle asked
Chloe smiled and leaned over Kyle to Ava. She kissed the alien softly, gently caressing her lips with her tongue. Ava opened her mouth and Chloe’s tongue snaked inside and circled around. Then she broke away and looked to Kyle with a seductive grin. “Really.” She said
“Hmm…innocent little Smallville country girl being naughty, who would have thought it?” Kyle said
“Little? I’m a couple of years older than the two of you.” Chloe said
“An older woman. I think I can go for that.” Ava said as she grabbed the front of Chloe’s top and pulled her in for a hot kiss.
When it was over, the two girls looked at each other with a silent understanding and they attacked Kyle. Ava dived to his feet to remove his sneakers while Chloe pulled his torso up to pull off his t-shirt. Then they both worked on his pants and yanked them down his legs. In the blink of his eyes, Kyle was naked with his cock swelling. He looked down at the girls by his feet and saw the predatory gleam in their eyes. He couldn’t believe he was doing this, two girls eager for this, for him and the most he’d done was go down on a girl at a party once.
The girls then moved on to their knees. On either side of Kyle, Chloe and Ava took hold of the hem of their tops and pulled it off. Ava wasn’t wearing a bra, never saw the point since she spent most of the time in a sewer, besides she never liked the constraint. Kyle stared at her breasts; he couldn’t take his eyes off her erect little nipples and suddenly fantasised sucking on them. He looked over to Chloe as she reached behind her back. She unclasped her bra and took it off, in that moment Kyle thought he was in heaven.
The firelight reflecting off their upper bodies caused his cock to jerk and become even harder. Then as if they had planed it before hand, the girls slid their hands down to their jeans. Slowly and with teasing intent, they started to unfasten them and slide them down their thighs. When they got as far as they could, both moved to sit and pull them off their legs. It left them both in their panties; Ava wore French cut red silk, it wasn’t by any means what she would have usually worn but Tess had taken her out and bought some different things. She was eager to try something different. Chloe wore a tiny little g-string, she couldn’t explain it but since that night in Roswell when the Novastorm hit she felt herself loosen up and become a little more playful with her underwear.
“So, what now?” Kyle asked
“Now we have lots and lots of fun.” Ava said
She and Chloe then moved over onto all fours and started to crawl up the bed, their hands ran over his legs until they reached his waist. They started to kiss his flesh and as their eyes locked together over his body. Together they inched closer to his dick and they started kissing the appendage. Kyle groaned and groaned, his hands moved to the backs of their heads and started pushed them closer gently to his erection. Ava and Chloe licked gently, kissed with their lips and brushed their faces over his length.
Ava then moved up and took the head of his dick into her mouth. Keeping Zan at bay required her to become quite the expert with her mouth, either that or accept the fact that Zan was going to throw her down on the bed and take her as long as he wanted. Now she was using those skills on someone she wanted to pleasure, someone she wanted to make love to her and feel inside her. Kyle gripped the bedspread tightly, moaning as the two pairs of lips moved over his cock.
Ava sucked on him as Chloe worked on the base, both girls ran their fingers over his balls and his toes curled back. Then the girls swapped positions and Chloe was sucking on him. They moved back and forth, driving Kyle insane and soon they were kissing each other with his dick between them. Every so often Kyle found the strength to open his eyes and was able to look down at them. He couldn’t help but think he was in a porn flick but here he was with two girls enthusiastically going at each other and him.
“Ughnnn…hmmmmm…aghnnnn…ughnnnnnnn…Ava…Chloe…Jeeezzzz.” Kyle moaned over and over
The sound was music to the girls’ ears, as Ava sucked on him Chloe then slid up and latched her mouth over Kyle’s. They kissed and Kyle brought his hand up to her breast and squeezed, her skin was flushed and she moved up, breaking the kiss and bring her tits in line with his face. He latched his mouth onto her nipple and this time it was her turn to moan, the instant his warm mouth was on her breast she felt things flowing through her body that she hadn’t experienced before. Her little tryst with a young photographer named Jimmy at the Daily Planet was quick, not very pleasurable and a one time only deal. Now she was enjoying herself.
Chloe looked back at Ava, their eyes locked and they looked over each other’s naked forms. The human girl bit her lip as her the bliss from her breasts was enhanced when his hand started running over her ass. Chloe nodded to Ava and the alien released Kyle from her mouth. Kyle stopped sucking and looked down to Ava as she crawled over his body and straddled his waist. Chloe held up Kyle’s cock for her and Ava sank down onto it. Her eyes were closed and her lips formed a bright smile with each centimetre that was filling her until their groins met.
It may have been the first penis inside her but curiosity drew her to breaking into a sex shop in New York a year and a half ago. Oh all the delirious and blessed toys. She’d taken care of her barrier and was now filled once more with something that was making her body vibrate with ecstasy. She stayed still for a while, letting her pussy adjust to the thick cock that was now firmly lodged inside her. Chloe slowly started to caress his chest and pondered on a thought. Ava may be the first one riding him but who was to say that she had to take second chair or even had to wait to get her own rocket launch into bliss.
Ava then started to move her body, slowly rocking her hips and moving his dick inside her. Her hands were pressing down on his belly, moving gently up and down. Kyle felt his dick was in a vice, a pleasurable, electrifying vice that would carry him to heaven if he wasn’t already in a place that was close enough. Kyle looked at Ava, his eyes roaming up and down her body before he looked at Chloe. Her hand was moving in slow circles over him, then she darted down and kissed him passionately before she kneeled over him.
Chloe straddled his head, facing Ava, and as Kyle looked up at her delicious slit it moved closer to him. Kyle moved his right hand down to caress Ava’s thigh as she moved about on him as his left hand locked around Chloe’s leg. His tongue started to flick over her pussy, stabbing into her and swirling it about. Both girls started to grind their pelvises, moving their hips around in instinctual circles that blew their minds away.
“Hmmmm…mmmm…hmmmmmm…hhhhhhhhhhmmmm…”
“Yes…ghhnnn…hnnnnmmmm…”
“Ohnnnn…ohnnnnn…hmmmmmm…ughnnnnnnnnnnn…”
The three bodies were beginning to move as one. Ava and Chloe gazed into each other’s eyes as the fire burned through them. They were tempted, oh so tempted that they couldn’t resist. Together they leaned forward and wrapped their arms around each other as they kissed. Their tongues duelled together in a frenzy of delight and soon their hands were gliding over their arms, breasts, their backs and faces. If Kyle could have seen it he would have exploded there and then but as it was he was content to keep his dick in Ava.
Their minds were on the verge of insanity. They were having a full blown three-way and sharing the pleasure equally. Kyle hoped that he could sustain his erection after Ava, even just long enough to give Chloe something of it. Just now she was content to have her pussy eaten, it was incredible and Kyle buzzed over all the right spots that caused her to moan. The girls moved on top of him, his dick was straight up and aching to expel his seed but he kept holding back with every ounce of strength he had that he wasn’t using on Chloe.
Together they all rutted away, Kyle mumbled into Chloe’s cunt as he filled Ava’s. The young women’s hands were all over each other as their tongues snaked in each other’s mouths but soon their hands started to drift down over their bodies. Their hands gripped their tits, played with their nipples and stroked the mounts of flesh before they continued downward. Soon their fingers were between each other’s legs, rapidly circling over each other’s clits. Chloe felt Kyle’s dick as it sawed into Ava and all the while the alien was slipping in the tight space between Chloe and Kyle’s chin.
It was because of that that Kyle realised that the girls were enjoying themselves as well as him. It caused his cock to swell even more as Ava bounced up and down on him. Her hips rocked back and forth while he did what he could to thrust a little into her. All three were moaning wildly, the girls rubbed their upper bodies together.
“Ughnnnn…ughnnnnnn…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNN…AUUUUGHHNNNNNN!” all three cried out as Ava came, her quivering cunt sent vibrations through Kyle’s cock. It set off his cock and he spurted deep inside her. His own grunts had a similar effect on Chloe’s pussy and she came just as loudly.
Ava and Chloe fell off of Kyle and made out passionately. Kyle watched with delight as their fingernails scraped over each other while they breathed heavily. Kyle’s hand roamed over Chloe, his dick was still standing proud and Chloe broke the kiss with Ava. She rolled onto her back and as Ava continued to caress her Kyle spread her legs. He looked down at the pussy he’d just eaten, her body and Ava’s were covered in a fine layer of sweat and the glow made them look even more beautiful to his eyes. Kyle moved in and kneeled between her legs, he sat back on the back of his legs and lifted her butt onto his lap.
Kyle brought his dick and aimed it for her, he slipped inside her gently and thanks to Ava’s juices he was pretty well lubed up as well as the fact that Chloe had came as well. He got inside her very easily and they grunted with pleasure as Kyle spread her cunt. Ava watched, looking intently at the spear that had penetrated her. Watching Chloe while she arched her back when each inch filled her pussy was intoxicating. She watched as Kyle slowly built up a steady rhythm, his skin was just as sweat soaked. Ava looked down into Chloe’s eyes and the two girls held each other’s hands as her body was rocked back and forth on the silken bedspread.
They were grinding against each other, Kyle snaked a hand over the Smallville native’s body. Ava’s eyes were transfixed by the passion in the other girl’s eyes and she knew that this definitely wasn’t going to be a one time deal, besides she wanted to know what she tasted like especially since Chloe was about to be able to taste her. Ava smiled and swung her leg over Chloe’s head so that she straddled her to face Kyle. Chloe didn’t even think about it as she started to lap away, her tongue ran over the length of her slit, brushing over her clit and sending spike after spike through Ava.
Kyle looked into Ava’s eyes as he thrust into Chloe again and again. Ava rolled her hips in circles over Chloe’s face, after cumming once Kyle was eager to do so again and the feeling of Chloe’s cunt was liquid fire. She coated his dick and mixed with what Ava had left on him, he stabbed his cock into her, piercing deep into her body. He reached over and squeezed Ava’s breast with one hand and caressed Chloe’s with the other.
“Ughnnn…yesss…ghnnnn…ghnnnnnn…”
“Aghnnn…HMMmmmmm…ughnnnnnn….Ugghhhnnnnn…”
“Mmmmm…mmmmmm…mmmmmm…MMMMMMMMMMMMM!” Chloe mumbled into Ava’s cunt
“GHNNNNN…GHNNNNN…GHNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Kyle grunted over and over
Kyle pushed into her again and again; he reached up and put his hand on the side of Ava’s face. He pulled her over and leaned forward to kiss her, Chloe’s hands ran up Ava’s front and back. In and out, in and out, in and out a dick and tongue pushed into the pussy of one of the girls. All three were on fire, sweat dripped down, running over their skin and dropping onto Chloe. Chloe kept lapping away and caused Ava to cry out into Kyle’s mouth.
The three lovers kept grinding away at each other and drove…hammered the bliss into them. There was no end to what they were feeling but already Kyle could feel the cum boiling in his sac. Every muscle in their bodies was alive with energy that they were putting into making each other vocalise their pleasure. Over and over their bodies moved as one. Ava reached down and played with Chloe’s breasts, moving her hands softly over them. She wasn’t getting off of Chloe any time soon not that Chloe would let her until she’d climaxed into her mouth. For an hour they fought back their orgasms, desperately fighting to make sure that pleasure was for all and not one.
“UGHnnnn…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNN…”
“HMMMM…UGHHNNNNNNN…UGGGHHMMMMMMMM…”
“AGHNNNNNN…YESSSS…HMMMMM…GRRRRHHHNNNNNNN…”
OH GOD…OH GODDD…OH GODDDDDDD…OH GOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!”
“YESSS…YESSSSSS…YESSSSS…UGHN GODDDDD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
They rutted together and Kyle slammed his cock into Chloe. He held himself there as he shot ropes of seed into her and at the same time Ava’s body was wracked with bliss. So much so that she fell forward. Kyle held her up, gently caressing her back as she panted onto his skin. Beneath them Chloe’s body jerked and convulsed as she surrendered to them and came just as hard. Ava fell off to one side and Kyle moved in between them. They were exhausted and the girls rested their heads on Kyle’s shoulders. Kyle wrapped his arms around them and held them close as they basked in the afterglow. Right now they were on cloud nine, which from their current location may not have been much higher but they still felt incredible and not one of them wanted to let the other’s go.
“That was…god.” Kyle said as the girls pressed against him
“Hmmmmm, yes it was.” Ava said as she kissed his chest
“I don’t think I want to leave this bed.” Chloe said
“So, how do we handle this?” Kyle asked
“What do you mean?” Chloe asked
“Are we just having fun? Are we following our instincts because of that storm or do I have two girlfriends?” Kyle asked
“Definitely a good question.” Ava asked, her leg rubbing against his.
“How about we take this one day at a time?” Chloe said as she pushed herself a little up
“I like that.” Kyle said
“Me too.” Ava said, “Of course, I’m wondering how the others will handle this if we all wake up in bed while we’re all together.”
“Screw the others. We want this.” Chloe said, “And I am looking forward to many more like this.”
Kyle leaned back against the pillows and smiled, “I have two girlfriends.” He said smugly
“Hey, keep check on the opinion of yourself. You did very well.” Ava said, “But so did Chloe.”
“Thank you. And I loved what you did to me.” Chloe said as they smiled at each other
“What we’re saying Kyle, is that you may have to girlfriends without two timing and being a jerk of a boyfriend, but Chloe and I can say that we have a boyfriend and a girlfriend.” Ava said, “And gorgeous ones at that.”
“Yes you both are.” Kyle said as he kissed their heads.
Together they all slumped down into the bed and simply relaxed with their naked bodies pressed against each other.
Throne Chamber, Main Temple, 15:00
2 ½ hours after separating to rest, they all came back out. Clark had spent time with Lana and Lois out on the island. They had found a nice little spot by a lake on the surface that reminded them of Crater Lake back home. It was a nice spot to relax for a while so they took off their clothes and went for a swim in their underwear. Now they were back just as they all came out of their doors. The one thing they found that was different was that where once there were 8 thrones there were now 12. The only ones that didn’t have ones were Lois, Clark and Lana however they were surprised to find that they were getting ones prepared and given as a gift for their Fortress.
“Everyone, this is Laurie, Laurie Dupree.” Alex said
“Hi.” Laurie said. She looked visibly better, more alert and clear-eyed. Her skin had more colour to it that the pale faced, sun lacked girl that first arrived, resting in the Heart had energised her and brought her back to her normal healthy state.
“Welcome to the family.” Maria said with a smile
“Glad to be here.” Laurie said, “Alex and Isabel have told me everything…I don’t believe it but they told me.”
“You don’t believe it. What part, the flying island, elementals, you being one or aliens?”
“Uh…well I’d have to go with the flying island. Elementals would explain what I’ve been going through in the passed few days, Isabel connected with me which was…was…well but a flying island? There is this little thing called gravity.” Laurie said
“Yeah that’s where my brain was going too, but I’ve seen it.” Liz said
“Well then, let’s show me.” Laurie said. Then Laurie and Michael looked eyes, “I…”
“What?” Michael asked, “I saw a face when I touched you earlier. He looks like me…”
“My grandfather.” Laurie said, “He doesn’t look like you, you’re identical. Once upon a time he had a story about being abducted by aliens. That was you?”
“No but kind of.” Max said as he looked at his fellow aliens, “The genetic donors to fill in the DNA gaps.”
“Laurie’s grandfather was mine.” Michael said
“I’m guessing this means something to everyone.” Laurie said, “So, eh, what does that make us?”
“I’m you’re quasi granddad?” Michael asked with shrugged shoulders
Everyone shook their heads and cringed at the suggestion, “And dad or uncle really isn’t working for me.” Laurie said
“Brother and sister?” Maria said
Both looked at her and then back to each other, “I’m game.” Michael said
“Ditto.”
“So, how’d my sister end up in a psycho hospital?” Michael asked
“My aunt and uncle wanted the family fortune which was left to me.” Laurie said
“Fortune?” Michael asked, “Big?”
“Pretty big yeah.” Laurie said
“Well if that’s all they wanted…you and I are going to make sure they don’t get away with it.” Michael said
“I’m in for that.” Laurie said, “But I think I need to rest for a while. I don’t think I can face that just now.”
“No worries.” Michael said
“Yes, yes but you all have something else to do.” James said
“Oh? What?” Liz asked
James held up his hand and indicated to the throne, “Of all rulers of this planet, none hold a candle to any of you. You are kings and queens that hold true power and not what they think it is. Majesties of the elements; please accept your power and take your thrones.”
Everyone looked at each other and walked toward the marble thrones. They were covered with silken cushions and clothes and each took tentative steps until they were at the thrones. Everyone positioned themselves; each male was between the respective girls of their elements. The first three were taken by Isabel, Alex and Laurie then next was Maria, Michael and Lonnie. Liz, Max and Tess were next and then Ava, Kyle and Chloe. Lana, Clark and Lois looked forward to being able to sit on their own thrones but they had their own little getaway.
With each elemental sitting in their thrones, the chairs started to glow. The light built and the glow from the elements started to shine even more brightly until the room was almost blinding. Then with a resounding and singular pulse it shot up to the peak of the towering temple. The beam shot into space before coming back down and spreading over Nirvana. Inside the temple, everyone just looked at each other, their bodies buzzed with the energy of the planet.
“Uh…what was that?” James asked as the light of the room returned to normal
“New one on me.” To’na said
To Be Continued…
..
...
Throne Room, Main Temple, 12:50
Soon everyone returned. They came through their respective doors and they all met up, they couldn’t help but hug each other and Chloe went over to her Smallville compatriots with a smile on her face.
“How was it?” Clark asked
“Amazing. You wouldn’t believe…there just aren’t any words.” Chloe said
“That’s putting it mildly.” Liz said, “What was your place like?” she asked Maria
“Do you think you could describe yours?” Maria asked
“Not even close.” Liz said
“There you go.” Maria said
“Same with ours.” Isabel said, “There was this lake…and these statues…”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Okay there will be time for you all to compare notes later.” James said, “Right now its time to reach out and see if we can find this other Elemental.”
“How?” Michael asked
“Well you appear to have a significant link to her so we’ll need your help but this is Alex and Isabel’s job. She is a water elemental so they are the ones who should be able to track her.” James said
Just then the doors opened and a monk came walking in, he like most of the others were descended from monks that had found their way onto the island when it was once on the ground. Now they were entrusted with the care of the elements and he moved in to the centre of the floor map that was directly under the shining lights.
“This is To’na. Pretty much a high priest of the elements.” James said
“Elemental majesties, I am honoured and stand ready to serve.” He said, “Majesties of water, please come forth and stand beneath the elements.”
Alex and Isabel stepped forward onto the map and took their position where To’na indicated. The monk held out his hand and the blue glowing grain of sand fell down into his palm. Isabel and Alex stood facing each other and the monk put the water element between them. The dot of light hovered between them and a bright arch of energy jumped from it and hit the two lovers. Their eyes glowed blue and their hair blew back as though there was a storm of wind blowing around them.
“Lana, please.” James said
“Me?” Lana asked
“A little Kryptonian water couldn’t help fight through whatever is blocking off this girl from us.” James said
“Right.” Lana said as she moved forward.
“Just hold out you hand Majesty.” To’na said
Lana did and an arch of energy sparked from the element along with two others from Alex and Isabel. Lana could hear the sound of the ocean in her ears but her eyes didn’t glow; she wasn’t as connected to this as Isabel and Alex obviously were. They were linked so intently but she could feel herself giving whatever energy she had into them. Then another monk came in with a large jug of water. He came forward and handed it off to To’na who poured the water out onto the floor. It flowed around Alex and Isabel and formed a circle around them.
“What’s going on?” Max asked
“They’re linking to their other through the power of the element. None of us can use it like they can.” James said
Suddenly the water started swirling beneath them and Alex and Isabel was sucked downward into puddle. The energy of the element stopped and everyone just blinked.
“And I thought that Liz’s little travel trick was cool.” Kyle said
“I don’t go?” Lana asked
“No, this is for them.” To’na said
“But now we wait.” James said
Hallway, Outside Laurie’s Room, Pinecrest Psychiatric Hospital, 12:40
The halls were quiet in the hospital, this little wing was barely inhabited and it was only to patients who belonged to the hospital’s wealthier clients. Laurie had a floor almost all to herself, there were 4 others but all were locked up. The staff never let their patients out, as far as anyone outside was concerned this wing wasn’t used. The families who paid for it didn’t want anyone to know they had family members locked up inside.
Just a little down from Laurie’s room there was a water dispenser. It was one of those things with the big upside down plastic bottles with paper cups. Inside the bottle the water started to swirl and bubble up. It started to rock back and forth before it suddenly fell down. The water spilt out in a torrential wave that coated a good portion of the hallway. Alex and Isabel then appeared out of it, both as dry as a bone and their eyes had stopped glowing. The water was steaming and considerably reduced in size since the popped out.
“Wow.” They said together
“Was it me or it that seem like some kind of tunnel?” Alex asked
“Yeah, it looked that way…weird.” Isabel said as she looked around
Isabel focused on one door and she was drawn to it, she moved closer and rested her hand on it. In that second she got a flash of the girl on the other side and she smiled.
“This the one?” Alex asked
“Can’t you feel her?” Isabel asked
“I can feel something. It’s blurry.” Alex said
Isabel rested her hand on the door lock. As her hand glowed, they heard the click of it unlocking. Together they went inside and found the girl strapped up in a straight jacket, rocking back and forth with tears running down her face. Each time she rocked back she hit her head against the wall.
“Oh god.” Isabel said
Laurie heard her and looked up, instantly fear overtook her and she tried to scurry away under the bed. “Bad…go away…go away.”
“Laurie.” Isabel said softly, “We’re friends.”
“No…wrong…not real. You’re not real, not real, not real, not real.”
Alex crouched down closer and reached out to touch her but she just kept trying to pull back. He lowered his hand, “Laurie, we’re real.” Alex said
“Badbadbadbadbadbad. Pictures in the water…love in the shower…not real…hand disappeared…not real.” Laurie said, “It’s not real, not real, not real, NOT REAL, NOT REAL!”
Alex and Isabel looked at each other and knew that Laurie must have been watching them but with her current state of mind she couldn’t accept that it was real or not. She simply didn’t know what was going on and her brain was tearing itself apart just for a moment’s understanding and clarity. The two of them felt so much pain coming from her they couldn’t help but share it. They wanted to help her, she was apart of them and just being in the room for these passed minutes had already made that clear to them.
They held each other’s hand and together they reach out with their free hands. Isabel waved her hand down and undid every fastening on the straight jacket. Together they took it off her; there really wasn’t anywhere Laurie could go. She was so far pressed against the bed and wall that she couldn’t move away. Soon that jacket was off and Laurie looked at them.
“See, we’re real.” Alex said
She looked back and forth between them, Isabel moved closer and gently pulled the girl into a soft embrace. The alien gently stroked her hair as Alex held Laurie’s hand.
“We’re here to get you out, to take you to where you belong.” Isabel said
“Where?” Laurie asked with a weak voice
“A beautiful place. You wouldn’t believe it.” Alex said before looking at Isabel, “Are you sure she’s ready for Nirvana?”
“No but it’s the only safe place for her just now.” Isabel said, “We can’t take her to Roswell. Whoever put her in here might come after her and she needs to get better.”
“Uncle…aunt.” Laurie sighed out, “Don’t know why.”
“WHO THE HELL MADE THIS MESS?” they heard an orderly yell in the hall.
Both looked up as the orderly made it to the door and saw that it was open. Isabel stood up and threw her hand forward. The orderly was thrown back against the hall wall and was held there. She wasn’t afraid of being exposed, not while she was rescuing Laurie besides, what could he possibly say. Alex then helped Laurie to her feet and walked her to the door with Isabel. They looked down at the puddle of water they had come through and saw that it was almost dried up.
“Okay, we’re not going that way.” Alex said
“We need water, a lot of it.” Isabel said
“Front of the hospital…fountain.” Laurie said
Alex looked up and Isabel turned her head to follow his line of sight. There they saw the sign for the nearest fire escape and then Isabel released the orderly. She grabbed onto the side of his head and his eyes rolled into the back of his head before he was knocked out.
“What was that?” Alex asked
“Me being pissed.” Isabel said, “He should just be glad it’s not that time of the month, I would have killed him.”
Isabel returned to the pair and they got to the fire escape. Isabel used her powers to prevent the alarm going off when Alex opened the door but they quickly headed down the stairs with Laurie. It was the middle of the day and there were a lot of people out and about but they casually walked toward the fountain. It was old and big, covered with moss but filled with water and was more or less purely decorative these days. No one noticed them much but they were seen as the walked to the fountain. When they got there, they moved as subtly as possible but they got Laurie into the water and they followed.
“What is…this?” Laurie asked
“You’re about to take a ride.” Alex said
Together the couple remembered the power and sensations that first brought them there and moved closer. The two of them embraced Laurie, each holding her close as she melted against them and then suddenly they were pulled down as though the stone base of the fountain suddenly vanished.
Throne Room, Main Temple, Nirvana…
They arrived back. From the pool of water they travelled through they suddenly arrived back. Max, Clark and everyone else were pacing back and forth but then the puddle started boiling and expelled the trio. Now the water was steaming and drying up. Normally they would have arrived through the Watergate, an arrival point similar to the platform the group first arrived at but this was a pool of water at the eastern boarder of the island. However, right now the water element was in direct use and acted like a magnate.
“Well you’ll get used to the transport without boiling off the water.” James said
Laurie looked around, she felt the light of the element on her and felt changes in her. Her thoughts were being cleared and the drugs in her system were being purged from her. Her eyes started to flutter shut and she fell asleep. To’na looked down at the girl and rested his hand over her head.
“The element will cleanse the medication from you blood but you will need a little recovery time.” To’na said
“Well the best place for that is in bed in our Heart.” Isabel said
“You need help?” Tess asked
“No, we got it.” Alex said
“The lake?” Isabel asked
“We’ll transport through it like we just did. It’ll get us to the others side and we can get her into bed.” Alex said
Michael moved over and knelt next to the girl.
“Michael?” Maria asked, “You recognise her?”
“No…but yeah. She seems familiar.” Michael said as he touched her face and brushed away some hair. Then he got a flash, his mind was assaulted with images of her times with her grandfather and his face…it was his. Michael fell back, Maria and Lonnie were by his side in a heartbeat and looked at him.
“That must have been one hell of a vision.” Lonnie said
“Vision?” Maria asked
“Yeah, I’ve had a few. Our boy here looks like he had an intense one.” Lonnie said
Liz and Max looked at each other and mouthed, “Our boy?” without it being audible.
“Intense is one way of putting it…I…eh…I need to think about this for a while.” Michael said as he stood back up and wondered through the door that lead into the Heart of Earth.
Isabel and Alex lifted up Laurie and took her through their door. They carried her to the lake and they were absorbed by it, expelled at the pool in their residence and took her to bed. Neither of the pair said anything as they rested Laurie on the bed and each took up a position on either side of her. It was like that that their need for rest took them over and they fell asleep with her.
Bedchamber, Residences of the Heart of Fire, 13:30
Everyone had separated; Chloe, Kyle and Ava came into their little apartment. The intent was to get a little rest however the vibrant fiery energy of these halls had gotten to all three. It shot through them, their biological drives were already heightened and they were desperately fighting themselves from tearing their clothes off each and every day, which was what was happening everywhere in New Mexico. Right now all the energy of the Heart was flowing into them and resonating over every cell in their being.
All of them were laying back on the bed with Kyle in the middle as they stared at the open fire that roared at the foot of the room. There was fire in their veins and they were doing their up-most best to ignore it but it wasn’t going to happen. Self-control was a luxury that simply couldn’t handle. Ava bit her lower lip as she looked over Kyle’s body. Her body burned with need and was filled with curiosity about how much pleasure he could give her.
Without so much as a word Ava reached over and unzipped Kyle’s pants. Kyle looked down and then across to Ava, she just smiled at him as her fingers worked on the button. When it was open Ava slid her hand into his pants and sought out his cock. Kyle watched as her pupils shrank as she felt his package for the first time. Chloe looked over at the two of them and her eyes locked with Ava’s, the alien nodded and Chloe sent her hand in as well.
Kyle sucked in a deep breath as the girls fondled him and all he could do was close his eyes. “Ahh…you’re killing me.”
“Oh we’re not doing that.” Ava said
“I can’t believe I’m actually considering this let alone doing it.” Chloe said, “But I want it and need it.”
“Me too.” Ava said, as his dick grew harder as while she stroked. She and Chloe pulled the flaps of his pants open and pulled out his dick.
“Are you two sure cause if you’re not and don’t stop now then…” Kyle said, his hands moved to the back of their heads and gently stroked their blonde tresses.
Ava and Chloe looked at each other and smiled. “Oh I think we might be a little willing to explore what’s going on.” Ava said
“Very, very willing.” Chloe said
“Really?” Kyle asked
Chloe smiled and leaned over Kyle to Ava. She kissed the alien softly, gently caressing her lips with her tongue. Ava opened her mouth and Chloe’s tongue snaked inside and circled around. Then she broke away and looked to Kyle with a seductive grin. “Really.” She said
“Hmm…innocent little Smallville country girl being naughty, who would have thought it?” Kyle said
“Little? I’m a couple of years older than the two of you.” Chloe said
“An older woman. I think I can go for that.” Ava said as she grabbed the front of Chloe’s top and pulled her in for a hot kiss.
When it was over, the two girls looked at each other with a silent understanding and they attacked Kyle. Ava dived to his feet to remove his sneakers while Chloe pulled his torso up to pull off his t-shirt. Then they both worked on his pants and yanked them down his legs. In the blink of his eyes, Kyle was naked with his cock swelling. He looked down at the girls by his feet and saw the predatory gleam in their eyes. He couldn’t believe he was doing this, two girls eager for this, for him and the most he’d done was go down on a girl at a party once.
The girls then moved on to their knees. On either side of Kyle, Chloe and Ava took hold of the hem of their tops and pulled it off. Ava wasn’t wearing a bra, never saw the point since she spent most of the time in a sewer, besides she never liked the constraint. Kyle stared at her breasts; he couldn’t take his eyes off her erect little nipples and suddenly fantasised sucking on them. He looked over to Chloe as she reached behind her back. She unclasped her bra and took it off, in that moment Kyle thought he was in heaven.
The firelight reflecting off their upper bodies caused his cock to jerk and become even harder. Then as if they had planed it before hand, the girls slid their hands down to their jeans. Slowly and with teasing intent, they started to unfasten them and slide them down their thighs. When they got as far as they could, both moved to sit and pull them off their legs. It left them both in their panties; Ava wore French cut red silk, it wasn’t by any means what she would have usually worn but Tess had taken her out and bought some different things. She was eager to try something different. Chloe wore a tiny little g-string, she couldn’t explain it but since that night in Roswell when the Novastorm hit she felt herself loosen up and become a little more playful with her underwear.
“So, what now?” Kyle asked
“Now we have lots and lots of fun.” Ava said
She and Chloe then moved over onto all fours and started to crawl up the bed, their hands ran over his legs until they reached his waist. They started to kiss his flesh and as their eyes locked together over his body. Together they inched closer to his dick and they started kissing the appendage. Kyle groaned and groaned, his hands moved to the backs of their heads and started pushed them closer gently to his erection. Ava and Chloe licked gently, kissed with their lips and brushed their faces over his length.
Ava then moved up and took the head of his dick into her mouth. Keeping Zan at bay required her to become quite the expert with her mouth, either that or accept the fact that Zan was going to throw her down on the bed and take her as long as he wanted. Now she was using those skills on someone she wanted to pleasure, someone she wanted to make love to her and feel inside her. Kyle gripped the bedspread tightly, moaning as the two pairs of lips moved over his cock.
Ava sucked on him as Chloe worked on the base, both girls ran their fingers over his balls and his toes curled back. Then the girls swapped positions and Chloe was sucking on him. They moved back and forth, driving Kyle insane and soon they were kissing each other with his dick between them. Every so often Kyle found the strength to open his eyes and was able to look down at them. He couldn’t help but think he was in a porn flick but here he was with two girls enthusiastically going at each other and him.
“Ughnnn…hmmmmm…aghnnnn…ughnnnnnnn…Ava…Chloe…Jeeezzzz.” Kyle moaned over and over
The sound was music to the girls’ ears, as Ava sucked on him Chloe then slid up and latched her mouth over Kyle’s. They kissed and Kyle brought his hand up to her breast and squeezed, her skin was flushed and she moved up, breaking the kiss and bring her tits in line with his face. He latched his mouth onto her nipple and this time it was her turn to moan, the instant his warm mouth was on her breast she felt things flowing through her body that she hadn’t experienced before. Her little tryst with a young photographer named Jimmy at the Daily Planet was quick, not very pleasurable and a one time only deal. Now she was enjoying herself.
Chloe looked back at Ava, their eyes locked and they looked over each other’s naked forms. The human girl bit her lip as her the bliss from her breasts was enhanced when his hand started running over her ass. Chloe nodded to Ava and the alien released Kyle from her mouth. Kyle stopped sucking and looked down to Ava as she crawled over his body and straddled his waist. Chloe held up Kyle’s cock for her and Ava sank down onto it. Her eyes were closed and her lips formed a bright smile with each centimetre that was filling her until their groins met.
It may have been the first penis inside her but curiosity drew her to breaking into a sex shop in New York a year and a half ago. Oh all the delirious and blessed toys. She’d taken care of her barrier and was now filled once more with something that was making her body vibrate with ecstasy. She stayed still for a while, letting her pussy adjust to the thick cock that was now firmly lodged inside her. Chloe slowly started to caress his chest and pondered on a thought. Ava may be the first one riding him but who was to say that she had to take second chair or even had to wait to get her own rocket launch into bliss.
Ava then started to move her body, slowly rocking her hips and moving his dick inside her. Her hands were pressing down on his belly, moving gently up and down. Kyle felt his dick was in a vice, a pleasurable, electrifying vice that would carry him to heaven if he wasn’t already in a place that was close enough. Kyle looked at Ava, his eyes roaming up and down her body before he looked at Chloe. Her hand was moving in slow circles over him, then she darted down and kissed him passionately before she kneeled over him.
Chloe straddled his head, facing Ava, and as Kyle looked up at her delicious slit it moved closer to him. Kyle moved his right hand down to caress Ava’s thigh as she moved about on him as his left hand locked around Chloe’s leg. His tongue started to flick over her pussy, stabbing into her and swirling it about. Both girls started to grind their pelvises, moving their hips around in instinctual circles that blew their minds away.
“Hmmmm…mmmm…hmmmmmm…hhhhhhhhhhmmmm…”
“Yes…ghhnnn…hnnnnmmmm…”
“Ohnnnn…ohnnnnn…hmmmmmm…ughnnnnnnnnnnn…”
The three bodies were beginning to move as one. Ava and Chloe gazed into each other’s eyes as the fire burned through them. They were tempted, oh so tempted that they couldn’t resist. Together they leaned forward and wrapped their arms around each other as they kissed. Their tongues duelled together in a frenzy of delight and soon their hands were gliding over their arms, breasts, their backs and faces. If Kyle could have seen it he would have exploded there and then but as it was he was content to keep his dick in Ava.
Their minds were on the verge of insanity. They were having a full blown three-way and sharing the pleasure equally. Kyle hoped that he could sustain his erection after Ava, even just long enough to give Chloe something of it. Just now she was content to have her pussy eaten, it was incredible and Kyle buzzed over all the right spots that caused her to moan. The girls moved on top of him, his dick was straight up and aching to expel his seed but he kept holding back with every ounce of strength he had that he wasn’t using on Chloe.
Together they all rutted away, Kyle mumbled into Chloe’s cunt as he filled Ava’s. The young women’s hands were all over each other as their tongues snaked in each other’s mouths but soon their hands started to drift down over their bodies. Their hands gripped their tits, played with their nipples and stroked the mounts of flesh before they continued downward. Soon their fingers were between each other’s legs, rapidly circling over each other’s clits. Chloe felt Kyle’s dick as it sawed into Ava and all the while the alien was slipping in the tight space between Chloe and Kyle’s chin.
It was because of that that Kyle realised that the girls were enjoying themselves as well as him. It caused his cock to swell even more as Ava bounced up and down on him. Her hips rocked back and forth while he did what he could to thrust a little into her. All three were moaning wildly, the girls rubbed their upper bodies together.
“Ughnnnn…ughnnnnnn…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNN…AUUUUGHHNNNNNN!” all three cried out as Ava came, her quivering cunt sent vibrations through Kyle’s cock. It set off his cock and he spurted deep inside her. His own grunts had a similar effect on Chloe’s pussy and she came just as loudly.
Ava and Chloe fell off of Kyle and made out passionately. Kyle watched with delight as their fingernails scraped over each other while they breathed heavily. Kyle’s hand roamed over Chloe, his dick was still standing proud and Chloe broke the kiss with Ava. She rolled onto her back and as Ava continued to caress her Kyle spread her legs. He looked down at the pussy he’d just eaten, her body and Ava’s were covered in a fine layer of sweat and the glow made them look even more beautiful to his eyes. Kyle moved in and kneeled between her legs, he sat back on the back of his legs and lifted her butt onto his lap.
Kyle brought his dick and aimed it for her, he slipped inside her gently and thanks to Ava’s juices he was pretty well lubed up as well as the fact that Chloe had came as well. He got inside her very easily and they grunted with pleasure as Kyle spread her cunt. Ava watched, looking intently at the spear that had penetrated her. Watching Chloe while she arched her back when each inch filled her pussy was intoxicating. She watched as Kyle slowly built up a steady rhythm, his skin was just as sweat soaked. Ava looked down into Chloe’s eyes and the two girls held each other’s hands as her body was rocked back and forth on the silken bedspread.
They were grinding against each other, Kyle snaked a hand over the Smallville native’s body. Ava’s eyes were transfixed by the passion in the other girl’s eyes and she knew that this definitely wasn’t going to be a one time deal, besides she wanted to know what she tasted like especially since Chloe was about to be able to taste her. Ava smiled and swung her leg over Chloe’s head so that she straddled her to face Kyle. Chloe didn’t even think about it as she started to lap away, her tongue ran over the length of her slit, brushing over her clit and sending spike after spike through Ava.
Kyle looked into Ava’s eyes as he thrust into Chloe again and again. Ava rolled her hips in circles over Chloe’s face, after cumming once Kyle was eager to do so again and the feeling of Chloe’s cunt was liquid fire. She coated his dick and mixed with what Ava had left on him, he stabbed his cock into her, piercing deep into her body. He reached over and squeezed Ava’s breast with one hand and caressed Chloe’s with the other.
“Ughnnn…yesss…ghnnnn…ghnnnnnn…”
“Aghnnn…HMMmmmmm…ughnnnnnn….Ugghhhnnnnn…”
“Mmmmm…mmmmmm…mmmmmm…MMMMMMMMMMMMM!” Chloe mumbled into Ava’s cunt
“GHNNNNN…GHNNNNN…GHNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Kyle grunted over and over
Kyle pushed into her again and again; he reached up and put his hand on the side of Ava’s face. He pulled her over and leaned forward to kiss her, Chloe’s hands ran up Ava’s front and back. In and out, in and out, in and out a dick and tongue pushed into the pussy of one of the girls. All three were on fire, sweat dripped down, running over their skin and dropping onto Chloe. Chloe kept lapping away and caused Ava to cry out into Kyle’s mouth.
The three lovers kept grinding away at each other and drove…hammered the bliss into them. There was no end to what they were feeling but already Kyle could feel the cum boiling in his sac. Every muscle in their bodies was alive with energy that they were putting into making each other vocalise their pleasure. Over and over their bodies moved as one. Ava reached down and played with Chloe’s breasts, moving her hands softly over them. She wasn’t getting off of Chloe any time soon not that Chloe would let her until she’d climaxed into her mouth. For an hour they fought back their orgasms, desperately fighting to make sure that pleasure was for all and not one.
“UGHnnnn…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNN…”
“HMMMM…UGHHNNNNNNN…UGGGHHMMMMMMMM…”
“AGHNNNNNN…YESSSS…HMMMMM…GRRRRHHHNNNNNNN…”
OH GOD…OH GODDD…OH GODDDDDDD…OH GOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!”
“YESSS…YESSSSSS…YESSSSS…UGHN GODDDDD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
They rutted together and Kyle slammed his cock into Chloe. He held himself there as he shot ropes of seed into her and at the same time Ava’s body was wracked with bliss. So much so that she fell forward. Kyle held her up, gently caressing her back as she panted onto his skin. Beneath them Chloe’s body jerked and convulsed as she surrendered to them and came just as hard. Ava fell off to one side and Kyle moved in between them. They were exhausted and the girls rested their heads on Kyle’s shoulders. Kyle wrapped his arms around them and held them close as they basked in the afterglow. Right now they were on cloud nine, which from their current location may not have been much higher but they still felt incredible and not one of them wanted to let the other’s go.
“That was…god.” Kyle said as the girls pressed against him
“Hmmmmm, yes it was.” Ava said as she kissed his chest
“I don’t think I want to leave this bed.” Chloe said
“So, how do we handle this?” Kyle asked
“What do you mean?” Chloe asked
“Are we just having fun? Are we following our instincts because of that storm or do I have two girlfriends?” Kyle asked
“Definitely a good question.” Ava asked, her leg rubbing against his.
“How about we take this one day at a time?” Chloe said as she pushed herself a little up
“I like that.” Kyle said
“Me too.” Ava said, “Of course, I’m wondering how the others will handle this if we all wake up in bed while we’re all together.”
“Screw the others. We want this.” Chloe said, “And I am looking forward to many more like this.”
Kyle leaned back against the pillows and smiled, “I have two girlfriends.” He said smugly
“Hey, keep check on the opinion of yourself. You did very well.” Ava said, “But so did Chloe.”
“Thank you. And I loved what you did to me.” Chloe said as they smiled at each other
“What we’re saying Kyle, is that you may have to girlfriends without two timing and being a jerk of a boyfriend, but Chloe and I can say that we have a boyfriend and a girlfriend.” Ava said, “And gorgeous ones at that.”
“Yes you both are.” Kyle said as he kissed their heads.
Together they all slumped down into the bed and simply relaxed with their naked bodies pressed against each other.
Throne Chamber, Main Temple, 15:00
2 ½ hours after separating to rest, they all came back out. Clark had spent time with Lana and Lois out on the island. They had found a nice little spot by a lake on the surface that reminded them of Crater Lake back home. It was a nice spot to relax for a while so they took off their clothes and went for a swim in their underwear. Now they were back just as they all came out of their doors. The one thing they found that was different was that where once there were 8 thrones there were now 12. The only ones that didn’t have ones were Lois, Clark and Lana however they were surprised to find that they were getting ones prepared and given as a gift for their Fortress.
“Everyone, this is Laurie, Laurie Dupree.” Alex said
“Hi.” Laurie said. She looked visibly better, more alert and clear-eyed. Her skin had more colour to it that the pale faced, sun lacked girl that first arrived, resting in the Heart had energised her and brought her back to her normal healthy state.
“Welcome to the family.” Maria said with a smile
“Glad to be here.” Laurie said, “Alex and Isabel have told me everything…I don’t believe it but they told me.”
“You don’t believe it. What part, the flying island, elementals, you being one or aliens?”
“Uh…well I’d have to go with the flying island. Elementals would explain what I’ve been going through in the passed few days, Isabel connected with me which was…was…well but a flying island? There is this little thing called gravity.” Laurie said
“Yeah that’s where my brain was going too, but I’ve seen it.” Liz said
“Well then, let’s show me.” Laurie said. Then Laurie and Michael looked eyes, “I…”
“What?” Michael asked, “I saw a face when I touched you earlier. He looks like me…”
“My grandfather.” Laurie said, “He doesn’t look like you, you’re identical. Once upon a time he had a story about being abducted by aliens. That was you?”
“No but kind of.” Max said as he looked at his fellow aliens, “The genetic donors to fill in the DNA gaps.”
“Laurie’s grandfather was mine.” Michael said
“I’m guessing this means something to everyone.” Laurie said, “So, eh, what does that make us?”
“I’m you’re quasi granddad?” Michael asked with shrugged shoulders
Everyone shook their heads and cringed at the suggestion, “And dad or uncle really isn’t working for me.” Laurie said
“Brother and sister?” Maria said
Both looked at her and then back to each other, “I’m game.” Michael said
“Ditto.”
“So, how’d my sister end up in a psycho hospital?” Michael asked
“My aunt and uncle wanted the family fortune which was left to me.” Laurie said
“Fortune?” Michael asked, “Big?”
“Pretty big yeah.” Laurie said
“Well if that’s all they wanted…you and I are going to make sure they don’t get away with it.” Michael said
“I’m in for that.” Laurie said, “But I think I need to rest for a while. I don’t think I can face that just now.”
“No worries.” Michael said
“Yes, yes but you all have something else to do.” James said
“Oh? What?” Liz asked
James held up his hand and indicated to the throne, “Of all rulers of this planet, none hold a candle to any of you. You are kings and queens that hold true power and not what they think it is. Majesties of the elements; please accept your power and take your thrones.”
Everyone looked at each other and walked toward the marble thrones. They were covered with silken cushions and clothes and each took tentative steps until they were at the thrones. Everyone positioned themselves; each male was between the respective girls of their elements. The first three were taken by Isabel, Alex and Laurie then next was Maria, Michael and Lonnie. Liz, Max and Tess were next and then Ava, Kyle and Chloe. Lana, Clark and Lois looked forward to being able to sit on their own thrones but they had their own little getaway.
With each elemental sitting in their thrones, the chairs started to glow. The light built and the glow from the elements started to shine even more brightly until the room was almost blinding. Then with a resounding and singular pulse it shot up to the peak of the towering temple. The beam shot into space before coming back down and spreading over Nirvana. Inside the temple, everyone just looked at each other, their bodies buzzed with the energy of the planet.
“Uh…what was that?” James asked as the light of the room returned to normal
“New one on me.” To’na said
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Sorry it took so long. Real life...sucks
Chapter 6
Palace of Shi’ral, 4 Miles Beneath the Surface of Antar…
Kivar’s Coup was less as complete as he had believed. Larek’s resistance had taken up residence on Antar and it was from there that he ran the campaign to retake their primary planet. Kivar never knew it’s location, no one but the rulers and their most trusted family members did. Shi’ral was the palace of the Elements of Antar, built by their ancestors and hidden away. After a few hundred generations the palace was rebuilt on the surface in every exact detail and it was from there that they ruled.
That place was now in Kivar’s control but Larek managed to sneak his most trusted officials into Shi’ral before the planet was protected by Kivar’s warships. The elements maintained this place; their energy infused every brick and beam so that they would endure throughout the millenniums. Being here was the one advantage over Kivar’s forces that Larek could get, he never suspected another base of power or that the one he had seized was only a rouse to protect the real one. It was through that that Kivar searched other worlds instead of his own backyard for the base of his enemies.
Larek looked over the charts of they systems he had bases and forces engaged in combat. His most recent tactic bought time to continue the fight, even with allies among the Council his troops were spread pretty thin. At the very least they could last for quite some time before they would be overrun. Larek hoped that by then he could think of something else to keep them going.
“Lord Larek.”
“Yes?” Larek asked
“I’ve just received a report from the Bisanti, the reinforcements they provided allowed our primary assault fleet to land troops on the outer planet of the Antarian system. They’ve taken the City of Vodrinar, Lord Vasla sends his compliments and would like to speak to you as soon as possible.”
“Vasla is coming over to our side?” Larek asked
“Vodrinar controls what is primarily an agricultural world, they’ve never had the resources to so much as speak out against what Kivar’s done.”
“Put in a call as soon as the engagement at Sarisia has begun.”
“Yes…” He started saying as the whole room started to shake, “…my lord.”
“What’s happening?” Larek asked
“Lord Larek, we’re picking an increase of energy levels in the palace…elemental energy.”
Suddenly the room filled with light and everything was shaking. Everyone looked around as suddenly four chunks of metal lit up and started floating. Once upon a time those four chunks were a part of a single circular slab of rock on which the Antarian glyphs of their elements were etched. When the Elementals were slain by Kivar the tablet cracked and shattered. The people in the room watched as the fragments started spinning around the room, energy crackling between each of them and over the walls.
Then, as they were a blur in their movements, the four chunks of white rock crashed together and a shockwave sent each person onto their butts. The disc floated above them, spinning around flatly with each symbol glowing brightly. Light beamed down from them in solid columns and between them a swill of energy that soon formed a vortex. One Antarian approached it and scanned the opening.
“It’s a portal my lord, I’m picking up an atmosphere on the other side. Oxygen, hydrogen…and a high degree of elemental energy.”
“Connecting to Antar?” Larek said
“My lord I’m picking up life signs on the other side…human life signs.”
“What?” Larek asked as he looked at the scanner to see it for himself, “There are only three worlds with humans on it, Krypton which blew up, Antar and Earth.”
“Earth? You think it might be them?”
“Only one way to find out.” Larek said as he walked to the portal
His people tried to stop him but he was determined. Larek crossed the threshold before they could even reach him. All they could do was watch as their lord vanished into the swirl of light and vapour.
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 15:10
The light of the chamber died down but everyone watched as the elements that floated in the chamber sparked electricity between them. Then suddenly all four shot beams to the wall and it seemed to fold in on itself before swirling into a vortex. At that point no one could remain sitting on their thrones and everyone darted up.
“What is that?” Lana asked
“I have no idea.” Max said and then looked at Tess
“Don’t look at me. Nacedo never told me about this.” Tess said
Just then the swirl rippled and distorted as Larek then appeared. When he was on the other side he looked around but his eyes then locked on to Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Lonnie and Ava. He felt the power in them but he didn’t need to feel that to know who they were. He could sense the presence of the Royal Seal within Max and instantly the noble dropped to his knees.
“My majesty Zan.” Larek said
“Uh…what?” Max asked
“You are Zan, lord and majesty of all Antar. I am Larek, lord of Malti until Kivar’s insurrection. I am the son of your uncle’s cousins nephew.” Larek said as he thought for a moment, “Yes that’s it.”
“You’re family?” Max asked
“Distant but still a good friend to you Zan.”
“My name is Max.”
“Yeah, Zan is someone who we don’t like.” Ava said
“I don’t understand.” Larek said
“The new version of Zan is not so nice. So much so that he’s not my brother, Max is.” Lonnie said
Max looked over to her, “Really?”
“You were thinking otherwise?” Lonnie asked
“No, just didn’t expect to hear you say it. Ever.” Max said
“Yeah.” Isabel said
“Well I have said it.” Lonnie said
“So, you’ve come from Antar?” Liz asked
“Yes.” Larek said
“How?” Liz asked
“Actually, I have no idea. A portal just formed.” Larek said, “Elementalism was something I was never very good at.”
Then To’na stepped forward, “You are of two worlds. Your elemental essence sought out that which Earth cannot provide and formed a link to our cousins of Antar. Our two worlds are joining together, they are now permanently linked so long as you live. I suspect that by sitting on the thrones you have acknowledged what you are and that your spirits created the connection through the elements.”
“Did anyone else understand that?” Maria asked
Everyone shook their heads negatively.
“Good…not alone then.” Maria said
“So…uh, how’s Antar?” Max asked
“In the middle of a civil war. Ever since Kivar attacked the palace I’ve managed to hold a few of the council together to keep Kivar’s influence from spreading beyond the empire. With his focus on us he’s not annexing star systems. We’ve been holding our own for a while but his military resources are far superior.”
“How bad?” Max asked
“Very. Worlds pick their allegiances based on what they can get out of it, most of the council is remaining neutral. They would rather sit it out and see who wins.” Larek said, “The result is that too many worlds are under Kivar’s thumb when they don’t want to be and that too, too many are under daily attack with civilians being corralled into military service to be used as cannon fodder. The only way to stop it is win.”
“Why can’t you?” Michael asked
“Because we didn’t have you.” Larek said, “The power of the elements has kept our people in peace for eons. When he killed you there was chaos, with you the Council will have to decide whose side they are on and with them the rebellion against Kivar might even be able to make strikes against Kivar’s own palace on his homeworld.”
“Then it’s a good thing that we now can walk back and forth to Antar.” Max said
Liz looked up at him, “You’re kidding right? You want to go off an run a civil war?”
“No but I can’t not step in. Especially if I can end it. But you can relax, I’ll always come back to you.” Max said as he kissed her lightly
“Uh, what’s going on?” Larek asked
“What do you mean?” Isabel asked, “She’s his girlfriend.”
“Oh, then I guess you take after your predecessors then. We figured that being raised in your particular region of this planet that you’d take up some of their mating habits. Looks like we were wrong. You see Zan and Ava were married. That bond is more than just a ceremony to an Antar. It’s spiritually, emotionally and through energy that cannot be dissipated. When your Dupes were created the bond separated, a little went into you and the Zan you were raised with.” Larek said as he looked at Ava
“That could be why they always found us when we tried to get away.” Lonnie said as she looked at her sewer sister
“But most of it went into you two.” Larek said as he looked at Max and Tess
Max and Tess looked at each other and then back at Larek, “Are you saying we’re married?” Max asked. He didn’t need to ask, the second he heard it he knew it was true. It was always true.
“Yes.” Larek said
“No.” Liz said shaking her head
“I’m not leaving her.” Max said with stiff determination.
Larek looked at them, “You wont have to polygamy isn’t unknown to either Antar or Earth…or even Krypton for that matter. I think 40 % of their population was involved in those kinds of relationships.”
“And on Antar?” Max asked
“Oh there were more than a few that married in groups. Za…Max, Isabel, your own father had two wives. Loved them both very much and both women loved each other. Your mother and the Lady Lindara, not an elemental…they were incredibly close and although she never had children before the king died she loved you both like you were her own.” Larek said, “It is biological nature after all, the biological imperative, to reproduce often and with as many as possible. Most of the time those instincts are pushed aside but not always and more than a few have found that their love goes beyond what Earth humans have widely accepted. As I think a few of you have already discovered.”
“Oh we’re so not there yet.” Liz said quickly
“Like hell you’re not.” Maria whispered out
“So, what? Group marriages happen lots then?” Clark asked
“Elementals rarely marry each other. They use each other for sexual pleasure until they take a mate, that’s a universal truth on any world. Occasionally they do but those that marry among the general population stop their activities with the others. I guess your unique circumstances have made a little difference to…things.” Larek said as he started at the young man, “Kryptonian…Kal-El…it’s really true, you were saved.”
“Yes.” Clark said
“I’ll have to inform the colonial worlds.” Larek said
“What colonial worlds?” Clark asked
“What? You really think your people went out into space and didn’t settle on other planets. You are the last son of Krypton but not the last one that can trace their bloodlines back there. The colonies have been having problems since Krypton was destroyed, each fending for themselves. To have the true unifying heir to their throne back…it could bring them back together.” Larek said
“There are more Kryptonians out there?” Max asked
“Many. But no other elementals or even distantly related to carry the power. Without that the people can’t function too well. But now…”
“Well tell them this. If you need help with this war…if I have the power to order it, tell them to help. I’ll go to Antar, make a call, whatever.” Clark said, “That might just give you the edge you need.”
“It might at that.” Larek said with a nod. “I should return, and I suspect you have things that need to be done.”
Soon he headed back through the vortex. It remained in position, not closing or sealing in anyway. Earth and Antar had a physical link now that wasn’t going to go away anytime soon. However, the alien did leave the group of teenagers with much to dwell on.
FBI Headquarters, Washington D.C., Same Time
Agent Pierce, Nacedo, walked down the halls of the FBI building with a handful of other agents. One told a joke and now they were all laughing but inwardly Nacedo rolled his eyes back and cursed the day he landed on this rock.
“Hey Pierce.” One agent called out from down the hall
“What?” Nacedo said
“Got a call from the Assistant Director, the lawyers want a complete accounting of everything before you testify before the committee.”
“Uh, great.” Nacedo said, “Someone leaks and it never ends.”
“Well we can’t all work for the UFO nutcase bureaux.”
“It got the budget increased plenty of times over the last 50 years. Now that was a good idea. Besides, we did come across a few things.” Nacedo said
The other agents just stopped, “What is that supposed to mean?”
“You found something?”
“What, you didn’t actually think we stayed inside all day and came up with things to get more money into the bureaux. What do you think we spent it on?” Nacedo said as he opened his office door and stepped inside. When he was in private he moved over to his desk, sat down and took a deep breath, “How could a species as stupid as this evolve?”
With a wave of his hand over the corner of his desk, the wood rippled and one of the hexagonal devices appeared. From the second it was activated it started beeping, the disguised alien pressed his fingertips to it and it lit up.
“What the hell have they done now?” Nacedo said as he looked over the readouts, “Holy shi…uh, I’ve been around humans too long.”
Quickly he pressed a series of buttons on his device and it started bleeping again and again until it vanished once more. Nacedo headed to his door and stepped out, he passed his assistant but turned back at the last minute.
“Natalie, you have your daughter’s play at 5 right?” Nacedo asked, some people he could tolerate, especially when they helped him get through the day of dealing with the petty human niceties.
“Yes Agent Pierce.”
He nodded, “Take off just now. I wont need you for the rest of the day.”
“Thank you sir.” She said as she stood up and took her coat from behind her chair. When it was on she headed out.
Pierce walked slowly, leaving the building at a gentle pace. He walked through the halls with a smile on his face until he reached the exit. He signed out of the building and headed out onto the street. In the seconds that followed the corner of the building in which Pierce had his office erupted in a massive fireball that blasted out the windows of every building nearby. As the wall of smoke spread out and covered him, his face changed to his original.
With the cover of smoke and the people running from the scene of the explosion, Nacedo made his getaway and headed back to the place where it began for this planet. He knew that his explosion would have burned the flesh of bodies that weren’t too close to it, anyone that was would simply be ash. Along with it would be a lot of records, his device was set to access any computer system and erase anything with the words Extra Terrestrial or alien in it. There would be no trace left in the building.
Surface Lake, Nirvana, 15:30
Lana and Lois had separated from the others. They wanted to have a little chat about their tryst in Smallville. For ten minutes the two girls gave themselves to each other, their blood boiled and spurred them on before they were distracted enough to bring themselves out of it. Since then they hadn’t had much of an opportunity to talk together. They had brought themselves out to the lake and sat with their bare feet dipping into the water as they lay back on the soft sandy beach.
“So.” Lana said
“So.” Lois said
“Oh this is ridicules, we kissed, so what. I’m in love with Clark. It’s as simple as that.” Lana said
“We did a little more than kiss Lana. Five minutes more…” Lois said but trailed off
“Five minute more what?” Lana asked
“And I would have been taking off your clothes.” Lois admitted
“Really?”
“You know it. We would have been under those sheets of your bed and we would…whether or not you’re in love with Clark, you and I would have been there together.” Lois said, “And you know it.”
Lana looked up into the girls’ eyes. Then Lois reached out and caressed the side of Lana’s face, feeling the smoothness of the Skin that enticed her. Lois couldn’t resist, she felt her blood bubble as she leaned in and kissed Lana. The younger woman didn’t resist, she melted into it as Lois’s tongue slipped into her mouth. Her skin flushed as they moved their bodies closer together. Then Lana opened her eyes and suddenly pulled back.
“You’re in love with Clark.” Lana said
“WHAT?” Lois said with wide eyes, “Like hell I am. He’s…Smallville. We can barely stand to be in the same room. He complains like hell about the bathroom, he’s all…and…then there’s…he’s just…like hell.”
“I once told Clark, sometimes they make the best relationships.” Lana said
“Lana…” Lois started, preparing to rebuff, “Hey wait, why do you even think that I do?”
“I don’t know, I just felt it from you.” Lana said
“Felt what?” Chloe said as she approached
The two girls separated a little and looked back at Chloe, “Uh nothing. Just some things happening we wanted to talk about.”
“Yeah, that’s why I’m here.” Chloe said
“Oh?” Lois asked, “What’s up with my little cousin?”
“I…eh. Oh this is hard.” Chloe said
“You’ve never had trouble saying what your thinking Chloe. What’s up?” Lana asked
“I had sex with Kyle.” Chloe said
“Way to go cuz.” Lois said, “He’s hot. Did you have fun?”
Chloe blushed, “Yeah but that’s…eh. We did it with Ava as well.”
Both pairs of eyes widened. “You…with Kyle and Ava?” Lana asked
Chloe could only nod.
“Did you like it?” Lana asked
“That’s what you’re saying to it? Asking if I liked it? I had a threesome Lana.” Chloe said as she looked back and forth between her cousin and friend, “Oh…oh now I get it.”
“Chloe.” Lois warned
“Oh no. I mean…wow. This I never expected. The two of you…when did this happen?” Chloe asked
“When we were last in Smallville. Things just happened.” Lana said
“And Clark?” Chloe asked
“Knows nothing about this.” Lois stressed
“You’re sure? He does have x-ray vision.” Chloe said
Lois and Lana looked at each other, “You do need to speak to him anyway.” Lois said
“I know.” Lana said, “I mean it’s not like I don’t love him or want to leave him, if anything we’re closer than we’ve ever been but how do I even begin to tell him this?”
“Could be interesting for you in the sack.” Lois said to Lana
“You know, I don’t even know why I’m even worried about this.” Chloe said as she sat down next to them, “We’ve just been told that it’s pretty much common place on other planets.”
“Well it’s not exactly like it’s common place for us.” Lana said
“So are you two considering a little group…”
“Don’t say it.” Lois said, “No way am I letting Clark…he may be hot, great body, caring, gentle with a dick he knows how to use…oh my god I am considering it.”
Lana couldn’t help but smile, just for a brief second but it was a smile. “Hey wait…what did you just say?”
“I…well I kind of watched you and Clark together that night when he was sleeping on Tess’s couch. I couldn’t look away and I…okay so I got myself off on watching you two.” Lois said
“And you’re telling me this now?” Lana said with wide eyes
“Didn’t know how.” Lois said
“You watched me…us?” Lana asked
“I would have.” Chloe said and then realised what she said, “I didn’t say that.”
“We really need to sit down with Clark about this.” Lana said
“Well you never know. The mood might take us like it did in Smallville.” Lois said
“This is going to drive him insane.” Chloe said
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 16:00
Everyone returned to the centre of the temple. As much as they felt at home here, it wasn’t there home and they had much to do back down on Earth. One thing in particular was for Clark, Lana and Lois and that was what they were going to take care of now. The Kryptonian moved to the three thrones carved by the Nirvanans for the Fortress and with very little effort he picked up all three heavy chairs.
“Whoa.” Lois said, “Is it just me or is that a turn on?”
“No…eh…it’s definitely a turn on.” Lana said and then looked to Clark, “Are those not even slightly heavy to you?”
“Uh, no.” Clark said, “I feel the weight but it’s light to me.”
“I can’t believe we’re finally getting a chance to see this Fortress.” Tess said
“I take it we head down to Roswell, hitch a ride on the cave portals and come out at the Fortress?” Liz asked
“That’s it.” Max said
“Why not just travel there like we know we can?” Lonnie asked
“Because I don’t know where it is.” Clark said, “I’ve only travelled there through the portals, I know it’s at the North Pole but the North Pole is pretty big with not much in the way of landmarks.”
“It’s probably made that so no one finds it…unless they stumble on to it.” Alex said
“Which wont happen that far out in the middle of a frozen wasteland.” Max said
“So, shall we?” Clark asked as he carried the thrones into the group.
“How do you want to do this? Air, Fire, Water or Earth?” Isabel asked
“Oh Earth. I’ve been wanting to try that little travelling trick.” Maria said
“I’ll go along with that.” Lonnie said
“And it is Riverdog’s cave we’re going to.” Michael said
“Okay, well we need Earth.” Max said as he looked down, “Which we have plenty of.”
“Cool.” Maria said, almost giddily, “Okay…hmm.”
Maria closed her eyes and concentrated, focusing on where she wanted to be. She did everything that Liz’s uncle taught Liz and felt the presence of the Earth element all around her. Suddenly a 3inch thick slab of rock shot up from the ground. It was 12feet high, 4feet across but it wasn’t solid. The centre of the slab was filled with loose dirt, simple soil yet it didn’t fall out of position. Michael went up to it and pushed his hand through. It passed through the soil and he was able to move it around as though it wasn’t there.
“Okay, let’s try this.” Michael said as he stepped right through and vanished
Everyone else followed, each passing through the stone arch only to arrive through a similar doorway within Riverdog’s cave. Max led the way to the inner cavern to where the pedestal lay, when everyone was around it he placed his hand into the green beam of light and focused on the Fortress. With a blinding light they were all carried away.
The Fortress of Solitude, Somewhere in the North Pole, Immediately Following
The portal carried them to the outside of the Fortress. It was blisteringly cold and all those that were lovers held each other close. The sight of the building before them took their breath away…or it could have been the sub artic temperatures freezing their lungs but the effect was still the same. Clark led them in to where the glowing red crystals heated the Fortress for those who weren’t as tolerant as Clark was, which was everyone with him.
“Okay, Nirvana, impressive. This…just as.” Laurie said
“This was what Krypton looked like?” Max asked Clark
“That’s what I’m told.” Clark said
“It’s a little white.” Maria said
“A little? It’s a lot white.” Lana said, “But I like it.”
Michael moved over to the edge of the great chasm that separated the entrance and the control bank of crystals from the remaining vastness of the structure. “What’s down there?”
“I really didn’t ask. Something tells me I don’t want to know. At the very least if someone does find this place then they’re not going to get into the rest of it.” Clark said
“So where do you want to put those.” Lois asked, pointing to the thrones
“You mean where to we want to put them.” Clark said, “But since you mention it there really only one place for them.”
Clark lifted up off the ground, ever since saving Lois from falling off Nirvana he felt significantly more confident. He still had an issue with heights but he was getting through them. Clark started off, he flew over the chasm with the thrones in hand and deposited them on an outcropping one next to the other. Then he flew back across and admired his handiwork.
“Uh Clark.” Lois said
“Yeah?”
“How do we get across?” Lois asked
“Ah…oh.” Clark said, “Right.”
Quickly he headed off to the control bank and manipulated a series of crystals. Each gave off a sound as he touched them and then a bridge of gleaming white crystal stretched out from the opposite side of the chasm and connected with theirs. Clark and the girls headed over and were followed by everyone else. They moved to their thrones, each ran their hands over the smooth, almost glasslike surfaces. Just then the crystalline wall shifted and segments broke apart to form a doorway into the rest of the building. The three of them headed off to it.
“You guys coming?” Clark asked
“You weren’t allowed in our places on Nirvana. This is for you.” Max said
Clark smiled and nodded before looking to Chloe, “But you are coming. You’re the Fire of Krypton after all.”
“Thanks.” Chloe said before kissing Kyle’s cheek, “Back soon.”
The four of them headed through the crystal door. On the other side they moved through the hallways and found a multitude of rooms, each were empty but Clark had a feeling he could change that if he needed to with the control crystals. Then Lana entered one chamber and was suddenly overcome with a tingle over her skin. She could feel the dirt being pulled from her body and quickly stepped out.
“I guess Kryptonians didn’t put much stock in baths.” Lana said
“Oh I’m sure I can come up with one if the lady insists.” Clark said
“The ladies insist, Clark, the ladies.” Lois said, “But this might come in handy at some point.”
“This place is great.” Chloe said, “But I like my place more. Nice and warm.”
They all moved on, heading through the halls examining each room in turn. They found a dinning room in which there was a small alcove. Clark didn’t even think about it as he approached the alcove and rested his hand on a panel above it. Instantly a steaming roast chicken leg appeared and he smiled.
“Anyone hungry?” Clark said
“We should stick one of those things on Nirvana.” Chloe said
“I’m sure Liz wouldn’t say no.” Lana said
“Yes if I can figure out how they’re made.” Clark said before they moved on deeper into the building.
The next room they found was a bedroom, equipped with a raised platform that acted as a bed. It had a luxuriously soft mattress and covered with silver sheets. Lana smiled as she ran her hand over the bedding and then looked up at Clark with a gleam in her eyes. After that there was a simple lounge, the building may have been Kryptonian in origin but the furniture appeared to have been redesigned for Clark’s comfort. In time he’d learn to know Kryptonian ways but for the meantime, his father’s mind that occupied this place was intent on helping him understand his people’s ways anyway he could. Another branch of the halls lead to four chambers at diagonal points. Each filled with remnants of the destroyed planet that related to the elements.
They were marked with the glyphs of those elements that now adorned the bodies of the women that walked through the corridors. The Earth chamber contained row after row of plants and seedlings, trees and shrubs as well soils for them to grow in. This chamber was designed to preserve them and one day let them grow beyond it and into the rest of the Fortress to truly be the last touch of Krypton anywhere. The Water chamber contained just that, water. It was filled to the brim but it didn’t spill out of the open doorway. Lana reacted and took a step inside; she became completely submerged in the liquid. She wasn’t even holding her breath but all around her she could see gleaming little lights swirling around. Lana had no idea what they were but stepped out back out.
“That was cool.” Lana said
“That was bloody stupid.” Clark said, “What were you thinking?”
“I don’t know I was just drawn to it.” Lana said
“So is a lemming to a cliff.” Lois said as they moved to the next, which was hers. Inside the chamber looked empty but it was filled with energy fields that contained isolated gases from Krypton. Lois moved between the fields and looked at each one before moving out. “Why would they keep this here?” Lois asked
“I have no idea.” Clark said, “The last one there.”
Clark moved in with Chloe, the only ones immune to the heat. Inside there was a sphere of material pulled from the core of Krypton. It burned continuously, not dying down for even a second.
“Do you feel weak or anything around this?” Chloe asked
“No. I think this place has the same effect on Kryptonite as my ship did.” Clark said, “Come on. This is something I need to ask Jor-El about later.”
They discovered more chambers, thousands of interconnecting rooms and each would have a purpose should Clark desire it but one hall simply stopped at a dead end. Clark expected the door to form but there was nothing. He tried to look beyond it with his vision but failed to see more than a millimetre through the crystal. Then suddenly witting appeared on the wall.
“What does it say?” Lana asked
“Beyond here, shall lay the Key of knowledge.” Clark said
“A room for the part that Antar made?” Chloe asked
“Probably.” Clark said
“So it wont open until the Key is installed?” Lois asked, “Well that’s great.”
“Come on, there’s still plenty more to see.” Clark said as he walked back down. There were still plenty of branching off halls with steps that led up and down throughout the facility. It would take Clark a lifetime to explore this places wonders, it was here for his education in the ways of his race and he had plenty of time to learn.
Billboard, Outside Roswell, New Mexico, Same Time
A single car pulled up to the billboard and three people stepped out. One moved to the rear of the car and opened it, he pulled out a long case and dragged it to the base of the billboard.
“Why’d it have to be the desert of all places.” One said as he ripped a piece of desiccated skin from his face and tossed it away.
“I can’t believe how long it took us to track their signal.”
“Forget that and the heat. We have a job to do. Nicholas will have our heads if this isn’t done right and with Kivar on his way…we all know the price he gives for failure.”
The other two nodded and opened the crate, revealing a long green rod. The third climbed the billboard and rested his hand onto a section. With a blast of light a perfectly circular hole was formed. Together the three worked the rod up and installed it into position. Their leader opened a panel at the base of the rod and installed a smaller green rod into position and the whole thing started to glow.
“The device is set to activate.”
“Nicholas is aware of the reasons for not using this…right?”
“Of course he is.”
“It’s just that temporal manipulations like this, especially on such a small location can be a touch temperamental.”
“I’m aware of that?”
“So we wont be in the area when we set it off?”
“Damn right we wont be. Last time I saw one of these being set off it didn’t exactly work the way it was intended.”
“What happened?”
“It caused a bubble that increased the gravity in the area, crushing everything into the size of a grain of dirt.”
“Ah. I assume they fixed the problem that caused that one.”
“More or less.”
“Okay, this is ready to go. So any other bugs?”
“Once it de-evolved the test subjects into some sort of amphibious creatures.”
“What were the test subjects?”
“The three Skins that deserted for the Rath loyalists. I didn’t even know those things that became were in the Antarian prehistoric zoological database.”
“Right, well lets get out of here.”
All three got back in their car and drove off.
...
..
.
Chapter 6
Palace of Shi’ral, 4 Miles Beneath the Surface of Antar…
Kivar’s Coup was less as complete as he had believed. Larek’s resistance had taken up residence on Antar and it was from there that he ran the campaign to retake their primary planet. Kivar never knew it’s location, no one but the rulers and their most trusted family members did. Shi’ral was the palace of the Elements of Antar, built by their ancestors and hidden away. After a few hundred generations the palace was rebuilt on the surface in every exact detail and it was from there that they ruled.
That place was now in Kivar’s control but Larek managed to sneak his most trusted officials into Shi’ral before the planet was protected by Kivar’s warships. The elements maintained this place; their energy infused every brick and beam so that they would endure throughout the millenniums. Being here was the one advantage over Kivar’s forces that Larek could get, he never suspected another base of power or that the one he had seized was only a rouse to protect the real one. It was through that that Kivar searched other worlds instead of his own backyard for the base of his enemies.
Larek looked over the charts of they systems he had bases and forces engaged in combat. His most recent tactic bought time to continue the fight, even with allies among the Council his troops were spread pretty thin. At the very least they could last for quite some time before they would be overrun. Larek hoped that by then he could think of something else to keep them going.
“Lord Larek.”
“Yes?” Larek asked
“I’ve just received a report from the Bisanti, the reinforcements they provided allowed our primary assault fleet to land troops on the outer planet of the Antarian system. They’ve taken the City of Vodrinar, Lord Vasla sends his compliments and would like to speak to you as soon as possible.”
“Vasla is coming over to our side?” Larek asked
“Vodrinar controls what is primarily an agricultural world, they’ve never had the resources to so much as speak out against what Kivar’s done.”
“Put in a call as soon as the engagement at Sarisia has begun.”
“Yes…” He started saying as the whole room started to shake, “…my lord.”
“What’s happening?” Larek asked
“Lord Larek, we’re picking an increase of energy levels in the palace…elemental energy.”
Suddenly the room filled with light and everything was shaking. Everyone looked around as suddenly four chunks of metal lit up and started floating. Once upon a time those four chunks were a part of a single circular slab of rock on which the Antarian glyphs of their elements were etched. When the Elementals were slain by Kivar the tablet cracked and shattered. The people in the room watched as the fragments started spinning around the room, energy crackling between each of them and over the walls.
Then, as they were a blur in their movements, the four chunks of white rock crashed together and a shockwave sent each person onto their butts. The disc floated above them, spinning around flatly with each symbol glowing brightly. Light beamed down from them in solid columns and between them a swill of energy that soon formed a vortex. One Antarian approached it and scanned the opening.
“It’s a portal my lord, I’m picking up an atmosphere on the other side. Oxygen, hydrogen…and a high degree of elemental energy.”
“Connecting to Antar?” Larek said
“My lord I’m picking up life signs on the other side…human life signs.”
“What?” Larek asked as he looked at the scanner to see it for himself, “There are only three worlds with humans on it, Krypton which blew up, Antar and Earth.”
“Earth? You think it might be them?”
“Only one way to find out.” Larek said as he walked to the portal
His people tried to stop him but he was determined. Larek crossed the threshold before they could even reach him. All they could do was watch as their lord vanished into the swirl of light and vapour.
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 15:10
The light of the chamber died down but everyone watched as the elements that floated in the chamber sparked electricity between them. Then suddenly all four shot beams to the wall and it seemed to fold in on itself before swirling into a vortex. At that point no one could remain sitting on their thrones and everyone darted up.
“What is that?” Lana asked
“I have no idea.” Max said and then looked at Tess
“Don’t look at me. Nacedo never told me about this.” Tess said
Just then the swirl rippled and distorted as Larek then appeared. When he was on the other side he looked around but his eyes then locked on to Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Lonnie and Ava. He felt the power in them but he didn’t need to feel that to know who they were. He could sense the presence of the Royal Seal within Max and instantly the noble dropped to his knees.
“My majesty Zan.” Larek said
“Uh…what?” Max asked
“You are Zan, lord and majesty of all Antar. I am Larek, lord of Malti until Kivar’s insurrection. I am the son of your uncle’s cousins nephew.” Larek said as he thought for a moment, “Yes that’s it.”
“You’re family?” Max asked
“Distant but still a good friend to you Zan.”
“My name is Max.”
“Yeah, Zan is someone who we don’t like.” Ava said
“I don’t understand.” Larek said
“The new version of Zan is not so nice. So much so that he’s not my brother, Max is.” Lonnie said
Max looked over to her, “Really?”
“You were thinking otherwise?” Lonnie asked
“No, just didn’t expect to hear you say it. Ever.” Max said
“Yeah.” Isabel said
“Well I have said it.” Lonnie said
“So, you’ve come from Antar?” Liz asked
“Yes.” Larek said
“How?” Liz asked
“Actually, I have no idea. A portal just formed.” Larek said, “Elementalism was something I was never very good at.”
Then To’na stepped forward, “You are of two worlds. Your elemental essence sought out that which Earth cannot provide and formed a link to our cousins of Antar. Our two worlds are joining together, they are now permanently linked so long as you live. I suspect that by sitting on the thrones you have acknowledged what you are and that your spirits created the connection through the elements.”
“Did anyone else understand that?” Maria asked
Everyone shook their heads negatively.
“Good…not alone then.” Maria said
“So…uh, how’s Antar?” Max asked
“In the middle of a civil war. Ever since Kivar attacked the palace I’ve managed to hold a few of the council together to keep Kivar’s influence from spreading beyond the empire. With his focus on us he’s not annexing star systems. We’ve been holding our own for a while but his military resources are far superior.”
“How bad?” Max asked
“Very. Worlds pick their allegiances based on what they can get out of it, most of the council is remaining neutral. They would rather sit it out and see who wins.” Larek said, “The result is that too many worlds are under Kivar’s thumb when they don’t want to be and that too, too many are under daily attack with civilians being corralled into military service to be used as cannon fodder. The only way to stop it is win.”
“Why can’t you?” Michael asked
“Because we didn’t have you.” Larek said, “The power of the elements has kept our people in peace for eons. When he killed you there was chaos, with you the Council will have to decide whose side they are on and with them the rebellion against Kivar might even be able to make strikes against Kivar’s own palace on his homeworld.”
“Then it’s a good thing that we now can walk back and forth to Antar.” Max said
Liz looked up at him, “You’re kidding right? You want to go off an run a civil war?”
“No but I can’t not step in. Especially if I can end it. But you can relax, I’ll always come back to you.” Max said as he kissed her lightly
“Uh, what’s going on?” Larek asked
“What do you mean?” Isabel asked, “She’s his girlfriend.”
“Oh, then I guess you take after your predecessors then. We figured that being raised in your particular region of this planet that you’d take up some of their mating habits. Looks like we were wrong. You see Zan and Ava were married. That bond is more than just a ceremony to an Antar. It’s spiritually, emotionally and through energy that cannot be dissipated. When your Dupes were created the bond separated, a little went into you and the Zan you were raised with.” Larek said as he looked at Ava
“That could be why they always found us when we tried to get away.” Lonnie said as she looked at her sewer sister
“But most of it went into you two.” Larek said as he looked at Max and Tess
Max and Tess looked at each other and then back at Larek, “Are you saying we’re married?” Max asked. He didn’t need to ask, the second he heard it he knew it was true. It was always true.
“Yes.” Larek said
“No.” Liz said shaking her head
“I’m not leaving her.” Max said with stiff determination.
Larek looked at them, “You wont have to polygamy isn’t unknown to either Antar or Earth…or even Krypton for that matter. I think 40 % of their population was involved in those kinds of relationships.”
“And on Antar?” Max asked
“Oh there were more than a few that married in groups. Za…Max, Isabel, your own father had two wives. Loved them both very much and both women loved each other. Your mother and the Lady Lindara, not an elemental…they were incredibly close and although she never had children before the king died she loved you both like you were her own.” Larek said, “It is biological nature after all, the biological imperative, to reproduce often and with as many as possible. Most of the time those instincts are pushed aside but not always and more than a few have found that their love goes beyond what Earth humans have widely accepted. As I think a few of you have already discovered.”
“Oh we’re so not there yet.” Liz said quickly
“Like hell you’re not.” Maria whispered out
“So, what? Group marriages happen lots then?” Clark asked
“Elementals rarely marry each other. They use each other for sexual pleasure until they take a mate, that’s a universal truth on any world. Occasionally they do but those that marry among the general population stop their activities with the others. I guess your unique circumstances have made a little difference to…things.” Larek said as he started at the young man, “Kryptonian…Kal-El…it’s really true, you were saved.”
“Yes.” Clark said
“I’ll have to inform the colonial worlds.” Larek said
“What colonial worlds?” Clark asked
“What? You really think your people went out into space and didn’t settle on other planets. You are the last son of Krypton but not the last one that can trace their bloodlines back there. The colonies have been having problems since Krypton was destroyed, each fending for themselves. To have the true unifying heir to their throne back…it could bring them back together.” Larek said
“There are more Kryptonians out there?” Max asked
“Many. But no other elementals or even distantly related to carry the power. Without that the people can’t function too well. But now…”
“Well tell them this. If you need help with this war…if I have the power to order it, tell them to help. I’ll go to Antar, make a call, whatever.” Clark said, “That might just give you the edge you need.”
“It might at that.” Larek said with a nod. “I should return, and I suspect you have things that need to be done.”
Soon he headed back through the vortex. It remained in position, not closing or sealing in anyway. Earth and Antar had a physical link now that wasn’t going to go away anytime soon. However, the alien did leave the group of teenagers with much to dwell on.
FBI Headquarters, Washington D.C., Same Time
Agent Pierce, Nacedo, walked down the halls of the FBI building with a handful of other agents. One told a joke and now they were all laughing but inwardly Nacedo rolled his eyes back and cursed the day he landed on this rock.
“Hey Pierce.” One agent called out from down the hall
“What?” Nacedo said
“Got a call from the Assistant Director, the lawyers want a complete accounting of everything before you testify before the committee.”
“Uh, great.” Nacedo said, “Someone leaks and it never ends.”
“Well we can’t all work for the UFO nutcase bureaux.”
“It got the budget increased plenty of times over the last 50 years. Now that was a good idea. Besides, we did come across a few things.” Nacedo said
The other agents just stopped, “What is that supposed to mean?”
“You found something?”
“What, you didn’t actually think we stayed inside all day and came up with things to get more money into the bureaux. What do you think we spent it on?” Nacedo said as he opened his office door and stepped inside. When he was in private he moved over to his desk, sat down and took a deep breath, “How could a species as stupid as this evolve?”
With a wave of his hand over the corner of his desk, the wood rippled and one of the hexagonal devices appeared. From the second it was activated it started beeping, the disguised alien pressed his fingertips to it and it lit up.
“What the hell have they done now?” Nacedo said as he looked over the readouts, “Holy shi…uh, I’ve been around humans too long.”
Quickly he pressed a series of buttons on his device and it started bleeping again and again until it vanished once more. Nacedo headed to his door and stepped out, he passed his assistant but turned back at the last minute.
“Natalie, you have your daughter’s play at 5 right?” Nacedo asked, some people he could tolerate, especially when they helped him get through the day of dealing with the petty human niceties.
“Yes Agent Pierce.”
He nodded, “Take off just now. I wont need you for the rest of the day.”
“Thank you sir.” She said as she stood up and took her coat from behind her chair. When it was on she headed out.
Pierce walked slowly, leaving the building at a gentle pace. He walked through the halls with a smile on his face until he reached the exit. He signed out of the building and headed out onto the street. In the seconds that followed the corner of the building in which Pierce had his office erupted in a massive fireball that blasted out the windows of every building nearby. As the wall of smoke spread out and covered him, his face changed to his original.
With the cover of smoke and the people running from the scene of the explosion, Nacedo made his getaway and headed back to the place where it began for this planet. He knew that his explosion would have burned the flesh of bodies that weren’t too close to it, anyone that was would simply be ash. Along with it would be a lot of records, his device was set to access any computer system and erase anything with the words Extra Terrestrial or alien in it. There would be no trace left in the building.
Surface Lake, Nirvana, 15:30
Lana and Lois had separated from the others. They wanted to have a little chat about their tryst in Smallville. For ten minutes the two girls gave themselves to each other, their blood boiled and spurred them on before they were distracted enough to bring themselves out of it. Since then they hadn’t had much of an opportunity to talk together. They had brought themselves out to the lake and sat with their bare feet dipping into the water as they lay back on the soft sandy beach.
“So.” Lana said
“So.” Lois said
“Oh this is ridicules, we kissed, so what. I’m in love with Clark. It’s as simple as that.” Lana said
“We did a little more than kiss Lana. Five minutes more…” Lois said but trailed off
“Five minute more what?” Lana asked
“And I would have been taking off your clothes.” Lois admitted
“Really?”
“You know it. We would have been under those sheets of your bed and we would…whether or not you’re in love with Clark, you and I would have been there together.” Lois said, “And you know it.”
Lana looked up into the girls’ eyes. Then Lois reached out and caressed the side of Lana’s face, feeling the smoothness of the Skin that enticed her. Lois couldn’t resist, she felt her blood bubble as she leaned in and kissed Lana. The younger woman didn’t resist, she melted into it as Lois’s tongue slipped into her mouth. Her skin flushed as they moved their bodies closer together. Then Lana opened her eyes and suddenly pulled back.
“You’re in love with Clark.” Lana said
“WHAT?” Lois said with wide eyes, “Like hell I am. He’s…Smallville. We can barely stand to be in the same room. He complains like hell about the bathroom, he’s all…and…then there’s…he’s just…like hell.”
“I once told Clark, sometimes they make the best relationships.” Lana said
“Lana…” Lois started, preparing to rebuff, “Hey wait, why do you even think that I do?”
“I don’t know, I just felt it from you.” Lana said
“Felt what?” Chloe said as she approached
The two girls separated a little and looked back at Chloe, “Uh nothing. Just some things happening we wanted to talk about.”
“Yeah, that’s why I’m here.” Chloe said
“Oh?” Lois asked, “What’s up with my little cousin?”
“I…eh. Oh this is hard.” Chloe said
“You’ve never had trouble saying what your thinking Chloe. What’s up?” Lana asked
“I had sex with Kyle.” Chloe said
“Way to go cuz.” Lois said, “He’s hot. Did you have fun?”
Chloe blushed, “Yeah but that’s…eh. We did it with Ava as well.”
Both pairs of eyes widened. “You…with Kyle and Ava?” Lana asked
Chloe could only nod.
“Did you like it?” Lana asked
“That’s what you’re saying to it? Asking if I liked it? I had a threesome Lana.” Chloe said as she looked back and forth between her cousin and friend, “Oh…oh now I get it.”
“Chloe.” Lois warned
“Oh no. I mean…wow. This I never expected. The two of you…when did this happen?” Chloe asked
“When we were last in Smallville. Things just happened.” Lana said
“And Clark?” Chloe asked
“Knows nothing about this.” Lois stressed
“You’re sure? He does have x-ray vision.” Chloe said
Lois and Lana looked at each other, “You do need to speak to him anyway.” Lois said
“I know.” Lana said, “I mean it’s not like I don’t love him or want to leave him, if anything we’re closer than we’ve ever been but how do I even begin to tell him this?”
“Could be interesting for you in the sack.” Lois said to Lana
“You know, I don’t even know why I’m even worried about this.” Chloe said as she sat down next to them, “We’ve just been told that it’s pretty much common place on other planets.”
“Well it’s not exactly like it’s common place for us.” Lana said
“So are you two considering a little group…”
“Don’t say it.” Lois said, “No way am I letting Clark…he may be hot, great body, caring, gentle with a dick he knows how to use…oh my god I am considering it.”
Lana couldn’t help but smile, just for a brief second but it was a smile. “Hey wait…what did you just say?”
“I…well I kind of watched you and Clark together that night when he was sleeping on Tess’s couch. I couldn’t look away and I…okay so I got myself off on watching you two.” Lois said
“And you’re telling me this now?” Lana said with wide eyes
“Didn’t know how.” Lois said
“You watched me…us?” Lana asked
“I would have.” Chloe said and then realised what she said, “I didn’t say that.”
“We really need to sit down with Clark about this.” Lana said
“Well you never know. The mood might take us like it did in Smallville.” Lois said
“This is going to drive him insane.” Chloe said
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 16:00
Everyone returned to the centre of the temple. As much as they felt at home here, it wasn’t there home and they had much to do back down on Earth. One thing in particular was for Clark, Lana and Lois and that was what they were going to take care of now. The Kryptonian moved to the three thrones carved by the Nirvanans for the Fortress and with very little effort he picked up all three heavy chairs.
“Whoa.” Lois said, “Is it just me or is that a turn on?”
“No…eh…it’s definitely a turn on.” Lana said and then looked to Clark, “Are those not even slightly heavy to you?”
“Uh, no.” Clark said, “I feel the weight but it’s light to me.”
“I can’t believe we’re finally getting a chance to see this Fortress.” Tess said
“I take it we head down to Roswell, hitch a ride on the cave portals and come out at the Fortress?” Liz asked
“That’s it.” Max said
“Why not just travel there like we know we can?” Lonnie asked
“Because I don’t know where it is.” Clark said, “I’ve only travelled there through the portals, I know it’s at the North Pole but the North Pole is pretty big with not much in the way of landmarks.”
“It’s probably made that so no one finds it…unless they stumble on to it.” Alex said
“Which wont happen that far out in the middle of a frozen wasteland.” Max said
“So, shall we?” Clark asked as he carried the thrones into the group.
“How do you want to do this? Air, Fire, Water or Earth?” Isabel asked
“Oh Earth. I’ve been wanting to try that little travelling trick.” Maria said
“I’ll go along with that.” Lonnie said
“And it is Riverdog’s cave we’re going to.” Michael said
“Okay, well we need Earth.” Max said as he looked down, “Which we have plenty of.”
“Cool.” Maria said, almost giddily, “Okay…hmm.”
Maria closed her eyes and concentrated, focusing on where she wanted to be. She did everything that Liz’s uncle taught Liz and felt the presence of the Earth element all around her. Suddenly a 3inch thick slab of rock shot up from the ground. It was 12feet high, 4feet across but it wasn’t solid. The centre of the slab was filled with loose dirt, simple soil yet it didn’t fall out of position. Michael went up to it and pushed his hand through. It passed through the soil and he was able to move it around as though it wasn’t there.
“Okay, let’s try this.” Michael said as he stepped right through and vanished
Everyone else followed, each passing through the stone arch only to arrive through a similar doorway within Riverdog’s cave. Max led the way to the inner cavern to where the pedestal lay, when everyone was around it he placed his hand into the green beam of light and focused on the Fortress. With a blinding light they were all carried away.
The Fortress of Solitude, Somewhere in the North Pole, Immediately Following
The portal carried them to the outside of the Fortress. It was blisteringly cold and all those that were lovers held each other close. The sight of the building before them took their breath away…or it could have been the sub artic temperatures freezing their lungs but the effect was still the same. Clark led them in to where the glowing red crystals heated the Fortress for those who weren’t as tolerant as Clark was, which was everyone with him.
“Okay, Nirvana, impressive. This…just as.” Laurie said
“This was what Krypton looked like?” Max asked Clark
“That’s what I’m told.” Clark said
“It’s a little white.” Maria said
“A little? It’s a lot white.” Lana said, “But I like it.”
Michael moved over to the edge of the great chasm that separated the entrance and the control bank of crystals from the remaining vastness of the structure. “What’s down there?”
“I really didn’t ask. Something tells me I don’t want to know. At the very least if someone does find this place then they’re not going to get into the rest of it.” Clark said
“So where do you want to put those.” Lois asked, pointing to the thrones
“You mean where to we want to put them.” Clark said, “But since you mention it there really only one place for them.”
Clark lifted up off the ground, ever since saving Lois from falling off Nirvana he felt significantly more confident. He still had an issue with heights but he was getting through them. Clark started off, he flew over the chasm with the thrones in hand and deposited them on an outcropping one next to the other. Then he flew back across and admired his handiwork.
“Uh Clark.” Lois said
“Yeah?”
“How do we get across?” Lois asked
“Ah…oh.” Clark said, “Right.”
Quickly he headed off to the control bank and manipulated a series of crystals. Each gave off a sound as he touched them and then a bridge of gleaming white crystal stretched out from the opposite side of the chasm and connected with theirs. Clark and the girls headed over and were followed by everyone else. They moved to their thrones, each ran their hands over the smooth, almost glasslike surfaces. Just then the crystalline wall shifted and segments broke apart to form a doorway into the rest of the building. The three of them headed off to it.
“You guys coming?” Clark asked
“You weren’t allowed in our places on Nirvana. This is for you.” Max said
Clark smiled and nodded before looking to Chloe, “But you are coming. You’re the Fire of Krypton after all.”
“Thanks.” Chloe said before kissing Kyle’s cheek, “Back soon.”
The four of them headed through the crystal door. On the other side they moved through the hallways and found a multitude of rooms, each were empty but Clark had a feeling he could change that if he needed to with the control crystals. Then Lana entered one chamber and was suddenly overcome with a tingle over her skin. She could feel the dirt being pulled from her body and quickly stepped out.
“I guess Kryptonians didn’t put much stock in baths.” Lana said
“Oh I’m sure I can come up with one if the lady insists.” Clark said
“The ladies insist, Clark, the ladies.” Lois said, “But this might come in handy at some point.”
“This place is great.” Chloe said, “But I like my place more. Nice and warm.”
They all moved on, heading through the halls examining each room in turn. They found a dinning room in which there was a small alcove. Clark didn’t even think about it as he approached the alcove and rested his hand on a panel above it. Instantly a steaming roast chicken leg appeared and he smiled.
“Anyone hungry?” Clark said
“We should stick one of those things on Nirvana.” Chloe said
“I’m sure Liz wouldn’t say no.” Lana said
“Yes if I can figure out how they’re made.” Clark said before they moved on deeper into the building.
The next room they found was a bedroom, equipped with a raised platform that acted as a bed. It had a luxuriously soft mattress and covered with silver sheets. Lana smiled as she ran her hand over the bedding and then looked up at Clark with a gleam in her eyes. After that there was a simple lounge, the building may have been Kryptonian in origin but the furniture appeared to have been redesigned for Clark’s comfort. In time he’d learn to know Kryptonian ways but for the meantime, his father’s mind that occupied this place was intent on helping him understand his people’s ways anyway he could. Another branch of the halls lead to four chambers at diagonal points. Each filled with remnants of the destroyed planet that related to the elements.
They were marked with the glyphs of those elements that now adorned the bodies of the women that walked through the corridors. The Earth chamber contained row after row of plants and seedlings, trees and shrubs as well soils for them to grow in. This chamber was designed to preserve them and one day let them grow beyond it and into the rest of the Fortress to truly be the last touch of Krypton anywhere. The Water chamber contained just that, water. It was filled to the brim but it didn’t spill out of the open doorway. Lana reacted and took a step inside; she became completely submerged in the liquid. She wasn’t even holding her breath but all around her she could see gleaming little lights swirling around. Lana had no idea what they were but stepped out back out.
“That was cool.” Lana said
“That was bloody stupid.” Clark said, “What were you thinking?”
“I don’t know I was just drawn to it.” Lana said
“So is a lemming to a cliff.” Lois said as they moved to the next, which was hers. Inside the chamber looked empty but it was filled with energy fields that contained isolated gases from Krypton. Lois moved between the fields and looked at each one before moving out. “Why would they keep this here?” Lois asked
“I have no idea.” Clark said, “The last one there.”
Clark moved in with Chloe, the only ones immune to the heat. Inside there was a sphere of material pulled from the core of Krypton. It burned continuously, not dying down for even a second.
“Do you feel weak or anything around this?” Chloe asked
“No. I think this place has the same effect on Kryptonite as my ship did.” Clark said, “Come on. This is something I need to ask Jor-El about later.”
They discovered more chambers, thousands of interconnecting rooms and each would have a purpose should Clark desire it but one hall simply stopped at a dead end. Clark expected the door to form but there was nothing. He tried to look beyond it with his vision but failed to see more than a millimetre through the crystal. Then suddenly witting appeared on the wall.
“What does it say?” Lana asked
“Beyond here, shall lay the Key of knowledge.” Clark said
“A room for the part that Antar made?” Chloe asked
“Probably.” Clark said
“So it wont open until the Key is installed?” Lois asked, “Well that’s great.”
“Come on, there’s still plenty more to see.” Clark said as he walked back down. There were still plenty of branching off halls with steps that led up and down throughout the facility. It would take Clark a lifetime to explore this places wonders, it was here for his education in the ways of his race and he had plenty of time to learn.
Billboard, Outside Roswell, New Mexico, Same Time
A single car pulled up to the billboard and three people stepped out. One moved to the rear of the car and opened it, he pulled out a long case and dragged it to the base of the billboard.
“Why’d it have to be the desert of all places.” One said as he ripped a piece of desiccated skin from his face and tossed it away.
“I can’t believe how long it took us to track their signal.”
“Forget that and the heat. We have a job to do. Nicholas will have our heads if this isn’t done right and with Kivar on his way…we all know the price he gives for failure.”
The other two nodded and opened the crate, revealing a long green rod. The third climbed the billboard and rested his hand onto a section. With a blast of light a perfectly circular hole was formed. Together the three worked the rod up and installed it into position. Their leader opened a panel at the base of the rod and installed a smaller green rod into position and the whole thing started to glow.
“The device is set to activate.”
“Nicholas is aware of the reasons for not using this…right?”
“Of course he is.”
“It’s just that temporal manipulations like this, especially on such a small location can be a touch temperamental.”
“I’m aware of that?”
“So we wont be in the area when we set it off?”
“Damn right we wont be. Last time I saw one of these being set off it didn’t exactly work the way it was intended.”
“What happened?”
“It caused a bubble that increased the gravity in the area, crushing everything into the size of a grain of dirt.”
“Ah. I assume they fixed the problem that caused that one.”
“More or less.”
“Okay, this is ready to go. So any other bugs?”
“Once it de-evolved the test subjects into some sort of amphibious creatures.”
“What were the test subjects?”
“The three Skins that deserted for the Rath loyalists. I didn’t even know those things that became were in the Antarian prehistoric zoological database.”
“Right, well lets get out of here.”
All three got back in their car and drove off.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Bedroom, Fortress of Solitude, 16:30
Lana and Lois made their way back to the bedroom, they wanted to have a closer look around the living spaces since they figured they could be spending a lot of time here. Chloe returned to her lovers in the main space of the Fortress while Clark explored the inner depths of the crystal citadel. It left the girls alone and Lois sat on the bed and lay down on it.
“You know this is a really comfortable bed.” Lois said, “Scratch that, there isn’t a bed like this anywhere. It just swallows you up.”
“Can’t be good for the back.” Lana said
“Not having any problems so far but then this was made by a race you don’t have to worry about that. Or it doesn’t affect it.” Lois said, “Come on, lie down and check it out.”
Lana did so, she approached the other side of the bed and moved onto it so that she was lying next to Lois. “Oh my god.” She said
“See.” Lois said, “But then my guess is you and Clark could wear this bed out in less than a week with his strength. It’ll probably split right across the middle.”
“Lois.” Lana said
For a few minutes the two girls just lay there and relaxed. As their fingers gently stroked the silvery material of the bedspread, their hands made contact. Lana held her hand out, palm facing upwards as Lois’s fingers moved over it. Gently the older girl played with Lana’s hand before they both rolled their heads to the side and looked at each other. Lois then rolled onto her side and gazed into Lana’s eyes, slowly her hand ran from Lana’s thigh up and over her body to her head. Then in a moment of desperate need the two girls crashed together, wrapping their arms around each other and kissed each other furiously.
Lois held the face of the younger woman with her hand, feeling the soft skin of her cheek. Their tongues slid over each other as Lana’s fingers ran through Lois’s luxurious hair. The two of them melted together, neither wanting to let go of each other but they did. They parted and opened their eyes to look into each others. There was a sense of anticipation, an excitement that sparked through their senses and together they moved up onto their knees.
They knelt on the bed facing each other, their hands gently rested on their arms. They moved slowly in small caresses and their eyes never broke contact. Lana was breathing heavily, they both were but Lana was beyond being energised. She’d never considered sleeping with another woman before and despite her overwhelming love for the super powered alien in her life she couldn’t deny her feelings. She watched as Lois’s eyes dipped and smiled at her. Lois reached up and started undoing the buttons on Lana’s blouse.
As each became undone more of Lana’s skin became exposed and when the last was done she parted the fabric to reveal her bra and the tattoo that marked her as a Kryptonian elemental of water. Lana’s previous tattoo that adorned her back scared her and although that one was gone and this was identical, it aroused her if it did anything. Lois reached in, slid her hands over the flesh of her breasts that the bra didn’t cover and moved up and pushed the blouse of her body. Lois made out the hard points of Lana’s nipples poking through the fabric and bit her lip before she leaned in and kissed her softly. Then it was Lana’s turn. She took hold of Lois’s top and yanked it off over her head. At the same time the two girls reached behind their backs and unclasped their bras. The garments were tossed to the side.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this.” Lana said, their bodies were so close together they could feel the heat. Their heads so close together they gave light, almost nippy kisses to each other as they spoke.
“Well you better believe it…we’re going to be doing it a lot more.” Lois said
They pressed themselves fully together, their breasts squeezed up and their nipples dug into their flesh. They kissed as their hands stroked over their backs, Lana brought hers around and cupped Lois’s larger breasts. She took the mounds into her hand and Lois pressed into her grip. Lois then pushed Lana down, sending her back down to the bed before she leaned over and kissed her. Lois’s hands ran over Lana’s torso before running down to her jeans.
Lois looked over her, there was just no way that anyone could look that sexy in a simple pair of jeans yet here was this girl beneath her and god was she hot. No wonder Clark pined after her all these years before they got together. At the very least he had her now, he had her every night since they first slept together and were virtually inseparable during the day. Lois undid the stiff fabric and together the two girls worked it down her legs until Lana was left in nothing but a pair of red panties.
“God you’re beautiful.” Lois said
“I’m not the only one.” Lana said as she reached down and slid down the zipper of her skirt before undoing the button. Once more they worked together to divest Lois of the garment.
Lana Lang and Lois Lane lay together on the bed, Lois on top as she gently caressed Lana’s body while she looked up. Their feelings gleamed brightly in their eyes, Lana decided to do a little exploring. She slid her hand down over the woman and headed down, Lana slipped her fingers into Lois’s panties. Her fingers crossed the bare skin and found her slit, in that moment Lois gave a smile that illuminated the room and caused her pupils to open wide in delight. Lana ran her fingers back and forth over Lois’s pussy, causing the girl to whimper, Lois couldn’t believe that she was burning like this from such a simple touch.
Lois leaned down and took a breast into her mouth, she sucked and kissed on the flesh and on the nipple. Lana gasped as lips softer than velvet closed around her aching nipples and murmured wordless encouragement to her new lover, raking her fingers through dark hair as Lois suckled at her bosom. Lois moved from one breast to the other, lavishing them with kisses and working them over with a wicked tongue Lana couldn’t wait to have inside her. Lois reached down to between Lana’s legs and softly fingered the girl. In an instant, with a look and almost a giggle the two of them worked their last remaining clothes off and tossed the scrapes of cloth to the rest of their clothes.
Lana and Lois then moved under the silvery white sheet, the material clung to their lower bodies. The rest of them was exposed to the air and with delight they lay in the bed kissing each other. Lana pushed Lois onto her back and slowly started to kiss her way down her body. Lois propped herself up on her elbows and watched Lana descend over her body, her raven hair trailing over the skin her lips covered. Lana then dipped under the sheet and spread Lois’s legs. With delight Lana took to enjoying the delights of Lois.
Lois tossed her head back with a deep groan as Lana entered her. Her talented tongue slithered between her slick cunt-lips like a snake moving across the grass, her tongue wagged inside her and made her squirm on the Kryptonian bed. Fire rose up from her belly and fanned over her entire naked form. It spread like a raging wildfire over her naked flesh until the passion had her arching off the bed, her hips bucking out of control and all because Lana was working away between her legs. She screamed in delicious torture as Lana greedily lapped at the folds of her cunt, eating her like there was no tomorrow, pushing her closer and closer to the precipice. This was the first time they were doing this and Lana wanted to make sure Lois came away begging for more and that was exactly what Lois wanted Lana begging for by the end.
“Ughnnn…god…Lana…hmmmm…yes…uhgnnnnn…do it, oh god keep going.” Lois moaned, her voice carrying through the crystal walls to anyone with the ability to hear it.
The pressure was building in Lois, with each lap of Lana’s tongue it built and built, she felt one of Lana’s hands press against her clit and the other flowing enticingly over her body. She grabbed onto fistfuls of the alien bedding as she groaned out her pleasure. Lana kept going, sticking her tongue in and out of Lois’s pussy, her juices coated her face as Lana drank up. Never had she done this but she could loose herself in this.
“Uhghnnn…ughnnnn…AGHNNNN…LANA…LAAAAAAAANNNNNAAAAAA!” Lois screamed and came hard.
Lana continued to lap a little, taking up what her lover had just given her but soon she quickly crawled back up Lois’s body. Lana was immediately taken into Lois’s arms and kissed her feverously. Lois wrapped her arms tightly around Lana, not wanting to let her go until she put all her praise and thanks for Lana’s talents into that kiss and expressed it. Lana pressed against Lois, they bodies fitting together yet as much as she loved being here she could feel it wasn’t complete.
Soon Lois stopped the kiss and they looked at each other. Lois tenderly stroked Lana’s face, “That was amazing.”
“Thank you.” Lana said softly as she kissed Lois’s lips with a quick but deep peck
“Well…if you think this is over you’ve got another thing coming.” Lois said
“Oh really?” Lana asked with a smile
“Really.” Lois said as she rolled so that Lana was on her back. “You’ve never done this before…right?”
“Never.” Lana said
“God damn, you’re amazing girl.” Lois said, “God you better get ready to scream.”
“Ready and willing.” Lana said as she leaned back
Lois ran her hands over Lana’s body, squeezing her breasts, playing with her nipples as she kissed along the line of her ribs. With a wicked look, Lois moved down to Lana’s bellybutton and kissed it and around the area. As she continued Lana started gasping for each breath as the excitement continued to build in her. She knew what Clark could do to her body and could only hope that Lois was going to be close but the fact that she was with another woman added to it.
Lois slowly sent her hand back down to between Lana’s legs as she kissed every inch of skin but delighted in making love to the girl’s Kryptonian tattoo over her breast with her mouth. Lois fingered Lana’s cunt, sending her fingers inside her and already Lana’s hips rocked against the palm of her lover’s hand. Lois felt every movement, every writhe of Lana’s body and she wanted all of it and more. The girls were so wrapped up in each other that they simply didn’t notice.
In the doorway of the bedroom stood Clark, his gaze fixed on them and the extreme pleasure on Lana’s face. He had heard their moans and it drew him back and as he watched them he could see their tattoos glow with the vibrant colours that the symbols in the Kawatche caves glowed in. Back in Smallville he had watched the two of them make out but this was so much more that he couldn’t believe that the love of his life was doing it yet never had either of them seem more beautiful and passionately erotic. At any rate he wasn’t moving, he wasn’t leaving but he wasn’t going to interrupt, he simply couldn’t look away.
Lois gave Lana a quick peck on the lips before sliding down under the sheets. Lana’s legs were open and spread wide and Clark could see that under the silver sheet as well as Lois’s body in position between them. Lana’s breathing hitched when she felt Lois’s breathe on her slit, the older girls hands were roaming over her thighs but it was on the verge of driving Lana insane. It was as though Lois was deliberately taking her time in getting started as time slowed for her but in reality less that a minute had gone by from when Lois disappeared under the blanket.
“Lois, god, please don’t play with me.” Lana begged as her breasts heaved
“Hmmm, that’s an idea.” Lois said
“Please don’t…I need you…eat me.”
Instantly Lois pressed her face into Lana’s cunt and stabbed her tongue straight in. She started licking, running her tongue over the length of Lana’s slit and sending it inside her steaming hot body. Lana grabbed a pillow with one hand, pulled it over her face and screamed into it while her other hand moved under the sheet and rested on Lois’s head. She pressed her lover’s face into the apex of her thighs and Lois responded by lapping faster. Lois swirled her tongue between the soft lips, fucking her with her tongue without mercy until she knew Lana was close to reaching her climax. She softly kissed her way up the short distance to Lana’s slit then wrapped her lips around the her clit.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lana howled in ecstasy as her body arched completely off the bed as Lois stroked the pulsing bundle of nerves with her lips and tongue. She held Lana’s clit securely in her mouth; Lois ran her tongue around the taut flesh again and again.
Lana was in heaven, her body on fire and her nipples were incredibly hard. She released the pillow and started massaging her breasts while tweaking her nipples with her thumb and forefinger. She writhed under Lois’s touch which was only getting better and better by the second. She only wished that Clark was here, holding her body as Lois made her cum over and over again.
Lois kept going, listening to each moan and grunt. She knew that Lana was minutes was minutes if not seconds away from a violent eruption that would leave her in a state of ecstasy. With that in mind she lapped harder and faster with the intention of making her scream enough to crack the crystal of the walls…not that it was possible.
“OH MY GOD…OH MY GOD…OHMYGOD…UGHNNNN YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lana cried out in passion as her climax overtook her.
Her hips rocked hard and she pushed them down. Lana came over Lois’s mouth. Lois’s tongue worked as she lapped up the rich nectar and licked Lana’s juices off of her inner thighs. Lois came up like a lightening bolt and hovered over Lana, holding herself up on her arms before she lowered her head and kissed her with pure raw fire. Lana tilted her head to let Lois kiss her ear, which she did delightfully. However as she did it, Lana opened her eyes and caught sight of Clark standing there and their eyes locked. Instantly she sat up in the bed and Lois fell off her to the side.
“CLARK. Ah…this isn’t what it looks like.” Lana said quickly, “I…can’t believe I just said that. Of course it is. Clark, I love you, I love you more than any…I haven’t stopped…” Lana was stopped as Lois pressed a finger over her lips
“Honey, chill. Smallville, get over here.” Lois said and Clark obeyed
“You’re not panicked by this?” Clark asked Lois
“Normally…yes. Given what you can do I should be scared but I just had the best sex in my life and…judging by you’re pants you liked it too.” Lois said as she pointed to the massive bulge
Lana say it and looked up into his eyes, “Clark I do love you, I just couldn’t stop. I’m sorry.”
Clark sat on the bed and held her face in his hand before he kissed her. Lois looked at the pair and smiled, she knew that nothing was going to keep them apart at least not for very long. She decided to help things a long and have a little fun in the process, she loved to watch these two anyway. Lois moved up onto her knees and exposed her body to the lovers and Clark couldn’t help but look. She moved behind him and started talking off his shirt.
As Lana watched Lois’s hands move she started helping and Clark sat there as he was stripped. Lois reached around and started working on his pants, she felt his erection concealed within and her eyes went wide. She’d seen it as he entered Lana but it was from a distance and more than ever she wanted him.
“You know, you two are hot together.” Lois whispered in his ear and took Lana’s hand and kissed it before putting it on Clark’s bicep, “But you two got a lot to learn.”
Lana stroked Clark’s arm, “And you can help?”
“I’ve had a few I wish I could forget, but I know what I like and I knew how to make you cum hard.” Lois said as she kissed Clark’s shoulders
“Are you two sure about this?” Clark asked
“Are you seriously asking that?” Lois asked, “Come on Smallville. You’ve got a girl who loves you completely and me who really just wants you…both of you.”
“This is insane.” Clark said
“I just gave myself over and made love to Lois, Clark.” Lana said as she eased her boyfriend onto his back.
Lois took off Clark’s sneakers and socks while Lana took off his pants. Two naked and thoroughly sated bodies were making him just as naked. As soon as his clothes were by theirs on the floor and his dick was hard against his belly. Lana and Lois were so entranced that as his head lay in Lana’s lap, their hands glided over his body. Both girls had wicked smiles on their face and Clark was enjoying the lot, he couldn’t deny that he’d thought about Lois, he did so frequently ever since she first moved into the farm but he never imagined she’s be so beautiful. Add to that the presence of Lana and that he’s just seen them make love just made it seem perfect. Besides, he was just as affected by the alien energy released by the Novastorm as anyone. He could feel the connected between the three of them even if these girls weren’t aware of it yet.
“Lana, come here babe.” Lois said
Lana moved from Clark and moved to Lois, Clark slid back on the bed and rested his head on the pillows. Lana leaned over him and kissed him, “I love you.” She said
Lois bit her lip as she trailed over the muscular body beneath her with her eyes. Then she ran her hand over Lana’s back and leaned over, “You are going to ride him. I’m gonna make sure you get it right and that he can make you bring the walls down. And you Clark, you are going to be so glad Lana has her own place in Smallville. No parents to worry about.”
Lana had a devilish smile as Lois guided her to straddle Clark’s waist. She placed her knees on their side of his hips and Clark placed his hands on her hips, gently stroking the skin. Lois moved right behind her and pressed herself up tight against Lana. Her breasts were squeezed against her back as she ran her hands around to her breasts. Lana leaned back and let the female hands join Clark’s roam over her flesh. Lois then reached down, sliding her hands down across her belly and went straight for Clark’s cock. She ran her fingers over the hard length and smiled with delight at what pleasure could be given by this mass of flesh. She locked eyes with Clark as she softly licked Lana’s earlobe and stroked his manhood. She pulled his dick and pointed it straight up.
“Lift up Lana.” Lois ordered
Lana did so and positioned herself over the bulbous head of her boyfriend’s dick. Lois held him still for her with one hand and with the other she rested it on Lana’s hip. Lois pushed down softly as an indication and Lana took the hint. She sank down a little, just enough to feel his penis at the lips of her pussy. Lana reached down to rest her hands on Clark’s chest, the two lovers couldn’t look away from each other as Lana continued to sink down onto his dick so slowly that it was almost torture as he became fully engulfed by her body.
They stayed like that for a little while, Lana was breathing heavily as she had her love back inside her. For the past several nights they had been enjoying each other’s bodies until they fell into a deep sleep from sheer exhaustion yet each time Clark penetrated her, whether with the tip of his dick or its full gloriously pleasurable length, she could never get enough of the feelings that shot throughout her body.
“Follow my body. Let me guide you.” Lois said as she put her hands on either side of her waist.
Lana nodded. Lois pushed her hips forward and raised them slightly, Lana followed suit and lifted herself slightly off of Clark’s cock. As Lois lowered herself so two did Lana and took Clark back inside her. Together the two girls worked over Clark and built up a steady rhythm for Lana to follow. Lana never deviated from Lois’s tuition, she followed the movements of the body pressed to her back in exacting detail and ever rapidly falling in love with the sensations.
“Being on top puts you in charge.” Lois whispered in Lana’s ear as they continued to gyrate together, “You can take him as slowly or as hard as you like.”
Over and over again Lana lifted her body from Clark, slipping her wet pussy from Clark’s dick until only half an inch remained in her before she crashed back down and took him all back down into her belly. With each passing moment she found more and more of what she liked and Lois could sense it. As Lana found her own pace she let her have her way with Clark and soon she was following Lana’s movements. Her hands left Lana’s hips and started gliding over her lithe, tempting body. She kissed Lana’s neck and shoulders as she looked down at Clark. Both the lovers were moaning away and enjoying their passion but the look on his face with utter delirium.
Clark looked up at the gorgeous faces above him and saw the fire build in their souls from the gleam of their eyes. As he watched Lois’s hands start to caress the flesh of his girlfriend, start to trail her ribcage and glide up to her breasts he had to join in. He loved Lana with everything in his heart but knew something more was building along side it. His hands expressed his love for her with each touch he gave her, her jaw hung open and her head tilted backward each time his dick filled her up.
Lois took one of those opportunities and kissed her, thrusting her tongue into Lana’s mouth and making sure that Clark could see it. Inside her Lana felt Clark’s cock swell because of it and looked down to him, she moaned her passion over and over with primal grunts that mixed with Clark’s. Sweat formed on her forehead and other places, beads ran down the length of her body and made the hands of her lovers slide over her more easily.
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Clark was constantly moaning and screaming.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Lana grunted
“That’s it you two, love it…oh don’t stop, you’re both gorgeous.” Lois said, “Keep fucking him, he’s hot for you…he’s wanted you for years, make him remember that’s he’s got you.” She egged them both on, making their lust continue to grow and grow.
Soon too Clark was sweating from the physical heat and exertions his body was revelling in. He looked down and watched as his swollen cock as it disappeared in and out of Lana’s tight pussy. Clark marvelled at the passion of Lana, she kept going and going as her orgasm built in her cunt and got ready to explode throughout her body. Lois reached down to her pussy and cupped her there with her fingers opened so that she could feel Clark’s dick as it sawed in and out between them. In that position she also played with Lana’s clit which only aided in adding fuel to the fire.
“AGHHHHHHHH…ARGHHHHHHHHH…AGHHHHHHH…UGHHNNNNN YEAHHHHH!” Lana moaned, her body was wracked with pleasure and all she could do was follow her instinct and move faster.
Clark grunted like a wild animal as he tried to keep from letting his semen blast from his cock into her. His face tightened and contorted each time Lana’s rocking hips crashed down onto his groin. Lana’s pussy had such a tight grip on him that the friction was like an object hitting the atmosphere and crashing to Earth. Neither would get enough from sating their desires with each other and in the corner of Lana’s mind she began to understand that this was going to be the only dick inside her, she simply couldn’t imagine it any other way.
Lana was bouncing up and down on Clark furiously, Lois had to lean back just to take in the splendour of it and smiled at the wanton little animal she’d guided into being. Of course she figured it was only a matter of time before Lana’s purely sexual side got a chance to come out to play but that wasn’t going to stop her taking credit it for it. Besides Clark was more and more letting go of his inhibitions with these two, it wasn’t a matter of red Kryptonite stripping away his self control and knowing when not to do something, this was pure yet measured for his loves. Clark knew he was free from his secrets with these two and he wasn’t going to let that go.
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh Lanaaaaaaa…aghhh…” Clark groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Lana moaned
“That’s it…you’re close. Let it go.” Lois whispered and reached around Lana, one hand covered her breasts and the other played with her pussy. She didn’t want to let go of her as Lana surrendered to her orgasm, she wanted to ride it out with her even if she wasn’t feeling it herself.
“OH GOD…OH GOD…OH GODDDDDD…OH GODDDDDD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lana screamed as she slammed herself down onto Clark.
“UGHHN…UGHNNNN…LANAAAAAA…UGHNNNNN!” The sensations of her quivering cunt travelled through Clark and he exploded, sending his white hot lava into her body.
Lana collapsed onto Clark’s body when Lois released her. Clark immediately had his arms around her as she breathed desperately for each whiff of air but Clark kissed her. Their tongues snaked together and as they parted they whispered their love for each other. Clark then rolled her off to his side, his hands moving up and down the side of her. Lois just watched the pair as she lifted the sheet up to her waist, coving the pair of lovers as well and propped her head on her elbow.
Eventually Clark released Lana and lay on his back, it gave the opportunity for the two girls to gaze into each other’s eyes. Lana was on fire, her body enflamed with the heat of passion she had just shared with Clark but in that moment that she looked at Lois, she knew his work wasn’t done. Above all else was a primal desire that was increasing as her hand trailed back and forth over Clark’s torso. Lana nodded to Lois and reached over to her to take her free hand. She placed it on Clark’s body and together they caressed him.
“Make love to her Clark.” Lana said
“What?” Clark asked
Lana smiled and kissed him hard, “I want you to fuck her. Make her feel as good as you made me feel. Besides, I really want to watch you two do it.”
“Hmmm, I like that idea.” Lois said as she pressed her breasts against Clark’s arm
“She’s beautiful Clark, she’s a part of us. I can feel it and she wants you. You two have been butting heads for over a year now, don’t you want to release all that pent up frustration into her.” Lana said and then leaned down to his ear to whisper, “I know you do. Take her now.”
Lana kissed him and as she did so her hand moved over to Lois’s head, she pulled her closer and as she broke the kiss her lips were instantly replaced by Lois’s on Clark’s. She leaned back and simply watched with a smile on her lips, love in her heart and fire in her soul. Lois and Clark kissed and pleasurably dissolved into it, as Lois laid down on him her tits rubbed against his chest. She grabbed the sides of his head as he wrapped his arms around her body. His hands slipped over her sweat soaked back and headed down to her ass, which Clark took in both palms. Lois’s loved the feeling and pressed herself more firmly against him.
Clark then rolled them over and took her hands, pinning them both over her head. During the roll Lois had opened her legs and Clark fell between them with his erection pressed against her groin. Lana watched the movements from under the sheet as Lois lifted her legs and hooked them behind Clark’s back.
“You want me Clark?” Lois asked, “Say it.”
“I want you.” Clark said as he held both her hands with just one, despite his great strength he made sure that it was nowhere near enough to cause her pain. He brought his now free hand down and cupped one of her breasts that was against his chest, “God I need you.”
Lois reached down and once against took hold of his dick that hadn’t lost any of its hardness after coming out of Lana. She stroked her hand over him and he positioned himself for invading her. Clark pushed his butt back enough and then pushed forward. He knew from her own admission that she was no tender virgin and thanks to Lana she was more than ready for him. He slid his cock into her with one fluid motion and once he was fully within her he held still.
With the liquid heat surrounding his cock, Clark captured her lips in a kiss that boiled their blood. To the side Lana watched as both her lovers coupled and felt incredible for it, she could see it in their eyes and gratefully she knew that there would be many times they would share a bed. The two of them kissed, Lois’s tongue moved around Clark’s tongue. Lana ran her hand over Clark’s strong back as she stroked Lois’s hair lovingly. Lois pressed her chest into Clark’s hand and he felt her nipple sear into his palm.
Clark felt Lana’s hand on him as well as Lois’s long legs slowly move back and forth slightly. Her ankles were locked behind him, he could easily break away but he let her have her way. Clark released her hands and she wrapped them around his back, as Lana let her hand wander over his flesh she sent it across and the two girls palms touch and their finger interlocked for a few minutes. Lana leaned over and kissed Clarks skin and then moved to his ear.
“She loves you. I can feel it, make love to her now.” Lana whispered
Clark smiled at his girlfriend and slowly withdrew from Lois’s body as far as she would let him. The tight grip of her legs didn’t allow much room, not that he minded, but she didn’t want to loose too much of the sensations he barraged her body with. Soon Clark started to move, sawing his dick in and out of Lois’s tight pussy. She may have had a few men enjoy her body before but she never got much out of it. They were less that Clark’s physical attributes and not nearly as caring. The grip of her legs tightened as Clark caressed her body.
He moved slowly, pushing and pulling his hips against hers, grinding against her pussy while moaning away. She too started to move her hips, circling them and meeting Clark thrust for gentle thrust. They kept kissing and touching; Lois then let herself fully relax on the bed. The sheet covered nothing beyond the small of Clark’s back but soon the movements of his body had it slipping down a little at a time. With Lana watching it served to enflame their desires, both looked to each other’s eyes and to the lover who shared the bed. In this place, the bed belonged to Clark but as far as he was concerned these two always would have a place in it.
“Uhmmm…hmmmmm…aghhhh…Clark…Clarkkk…” Lois gasped
Continuously, Clark moved his hips back and forth, withdrawing and sending his cock into the woman beneath him. Lois whimpered and gasped her delights into audible tones that sang like music to the others with her. She could feel Clark’s dick spread every inch of muscle within her pussy and she could feel him right down to her womb. Clark grunted, his body was rippling with pleasure each time he thrust into his second lover.
Lois stretched out her arms and from the intense gratifying passion she was feeling, had to grab onto the sheets again. They moved together, Lois’s breasts were squeezed against Clark’s chest and her nipples burned into his chest. They scrapped against his flesh and were as hard as nails. The two of them were sweating from everything they had been doing; from Lois and Lana’s first orgasmic tryst to right now they were utterly dripping. Clark started to move faster as it became easier to slid over her body.
“Uhnnnn…yes Clark…uhghnnn…so deep…ughnnn more…ughnnn…UGHNnnn…” Lois moaned
“Ghnnnn…ghnnnn…Lois…oh god Loisssss…” Clark hissed
His dick spread the lips of her pussy wide and was hitting bottom within her. Lois’s face was a portrait of utter bliss as Clark continued to do his best to last that little bit longer. Clark was intent on giving her an explosion equal to or better than Lana had given her. It wasn’t a competition; he just wanted to hear those sounds again while he was able to enjoy it himself. He knew he would cum soon and as her hands grabbed hold of the quilt that covered the bed, Clark took hold of them and let their fingers interlock. Lana watched as her own fingers probed she slit, the sheet that covered Clark’s ass had fallen off and Lana watched the mating pair let their bodies work until they were as one flesh.
“Ughhnnnnn…”
“Aghnnnn…”
“Yesss…”
“Hmmmmm…”
“Oh yess…yessss…ffffffuckyesssssss…”
Their voices filled the chamber and Clark could feel the quivering of Lois’s pussy almost like Lana’s had, he knew that she was close and wanted Lana closer to them. Clark reached over with one arm and pulled Lana so that her body was pressed against Clark and Lois’s. Clark’s thrusts were picking up in speed but he was still tender. He always had to maintain control or he could easily hurt these two yet they were unafraid. They cared deeply for Clark and knew that it would never happen. Lana kissed over any inch of skin she could see, Clark or Lois it didn’t matter and as they looked at her Lana took the chance and kissed each of them passionately on the mouth in turn.
“AGHNNN…”
“UGHNNNN…”
Over and over again Clark thrust into Lois and she loved every single last second of it. She hoped that it would never end and neither did the other two the occupied the bed. With sweat-soaked bodies and overwhelming desires to keep going and going for as long as their bodies would allow them, the two coupled with cries of pleasure and the love of Lana who kept egging them on, returning the favour to Lois.
“YESSSSSSSSSS…YESSSSS…”
“HMMMMM…UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…FUUUUUUHMMMMMM…”
Lois’s grip with her legs never loosened, her body was on fire, they all were and never relented to enjoy what she was receiving as well as give it back to her lover. All three writhed together in a passionate clinch, their bodies rippled and shook but each time Clark filled his new lover he could feel the seconds count down until he had to release his semen into her. Lois could feel Clark’s dick swell inside and knew that Clark was close; she squeezed down on him with her pussy, increasing the friction and made him grunt harder.
“YES…YESS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Lois screamed as her orgasm crashed over her body. Every muscle she had twitched and then seized up. Her arms quickly wrapped around Clark to hold him in place but he wasn’t going anywhere.
“UGHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…” Clark groaned as he pushed his dick into his lover and shot his seed into her before collapsing onto her and both held each other. Lana moved in, pressing herself against her and kissing them both in a group kiss.
Clark had now deposited two loads of his potent seed in the two girls, both were safe from any surprise bundles as a result of their mating but Clark had a smile on his face that wasn’t going away anytime soon. Lois released the grip of her legs & arms and Clark rolled off between the two women. All three couldn’t bare to be separated right now, they had experienced something that sent a wave of satisfaction over them and they had to let their blood come down to at least a simmer.
“You know I was thinking.” Lana said
“Oh?” Clark asked, “What about?”
“Well the farm is nearly finished but I bet you want your bedroom back.” Lana said
“Yes.” Clark said adamantly, “And something tells me that my parent’s aren’t going to be thrilled with the idea of me and Lois in the same room.”
“At least Lucy showed up back at dad’s base. I don’t have to go hunting for my wayward sister anymore.” Lois said
“Well I was thinking that maybe Lois should move in with me. You can stop by anytime, Clark. When we’re at college…I’m sure we could work it out to be roommates.” Lana said
“I like that…no I love that idea.” Lois said
“But what about Chloe?” Clark asked
“She’s still going to be a roommate. There are places off campus that have enough beds and we can all cover the rent easily thanks to the Talon.”
“And my dad.” Lois said, “He’ll like me out of the dorms after last time and sharing with a friend he can trust…even though he shouldn’t.” she said with an evil grin
“Yeah, the three of us together with Chloe in the room…anyone seeing a problem with that?” Clark asked
“Clark, Chloe has her own relationship to worry about. With Kyle and Ava.” Lois said
Clark gave a look to the girls as if he was asking them if he was serious and they both nodded, “Wow…Chloe…who would have thought?”
“Should have seen our faces when she told us.” Lana said, “Anyway, they have this little think worked out. They’re going to keep a lighter with them and light a candle or something. That way they can do that little transportation trick they can do. Fire travels through fire. They could be with each other any time they wanted to be and be back without even stepping outside.”
“I like this plan…I like both these plans. Too bad I’m not going to Met U.” Clark said
“But at your speed, you wont be leaving us waiting too long? Will you?” Lois asked with a pout.
“Not long.” Clark said as he kissed her and then kissed Lana with equal passion.
Together they all rested in the bed until they eventually headed for the wash chamber where they were all cleaned off. They redressed and headed out.
Main Chamber, 2 Hours Later
After making themselves look presentable, Clark and the girls came back through the crystal doorway to find all their friends sitting. When Chloe looked over to the three she just looked back and forth between them. There was definitely something there and gave a knowing smile, her cousin hadn’t looked that relaxed in a while but Chloe held her tongue. However the smile she gave them caused Lana and Lois to look at each other with a hint of concern. They knew they would be hearing from her later.
“So Chloe said you guys found a door that had writing on it?” Max said
“Yes, it’s for the Key that you guys supposedly built.” Clark said
“Yeah, that was mentioned in the message we received. Do you have any idea what it is?” Max asked
“I was hoping you would know.” Clark said
Max did suspect but he couldn’t know for sure. “Maybe…you’d think there’d be something about it in the computers here.”
“Yeah, let’s see.” Clark said as he flew over to the control bank. He started to twist and turn the crystals, pulling some out and changing their positions. “Here we go.”
Suddenly, in the space above the chasm, a shape formed and a translucent hologram appeared. It rotated around with a series of Kryptonian and Antarian symbols next to the image.
“Well, well, well, like I didn’t see that coming.” Michael said
“You know it?” Lana asked
“Oh yeah.” Max said
“It’s called the Granolith. We found it when we got our message.” Isabel said, “It’s built into our Pod Chamber.”
“Pod Chamber?” Chloe asked
“We were hatched from gestation pods hidden away after out ship crashed.” Ava said, “Lonnie and I were in a New York subway tunnel. Along with the two that will remain nameless.”
“The rest of his were hidden in a cave near Roswell.” Tess said
“And that’s where this Granolith is?” Clark asked
“Yeah. The only problem is that it’s big…and looks like its chamber is built into the cave. Finding a way of detaching it and bringing it here will be interesting to say the least.” Isabel said
“Well there has to be a way. They wouldn’t stick in the cave without a way of getting it out and getting it here.” Michael said
“Maybe we should go have a look.” Clark said
“Yeah. But we should head back to Roswell just now. Your vacation is nearly done with.” Max said
“I know, college in 3 days.” Clark said
“I’m excited.” Lana said with a smile
“And we’ve got 2 more years of school.” Tess said
“Two very interesting years.” Isabel whispered in Alex’s ear as she leaned against him with her hand resting on his lap.
“Guys, I’m probably going to regret bringing this up but you do know that tomorrow is the day the eggheads predicted the Novastorm’s effects would break down.” Lois said, “Your parents are probably going to assume you’ve all had sex and will want to have a chat.”
“Ah…yeah, that I’m not looking forward to.” Max said
“Neither are we.” Isabel said as she looked at Alex
“At least you can have that talk.” Liz said solemnly
Max held her hand and wrapped an arm around her. “Come on, let’s get home. I think we could all do with a little break.” Liz nodded and smiled. They, with a wave of her hand in a horizontal circular motion, the power of Air took them all away. They vanished from the Fortress and were carried by Liz’s power back home to Roswell.
Dining Room, Crashdown, Roswell, 17:30
Pizza Dude was sitting at the counter while Zeezu stood before him, his little eyes shifting back and forth between Pizza Dude and a creampuff that was just laying there.
“Hey, little dude. Attention on the Pizza Dude.”
“Zeezu zaba da zooza.”
“Okay. Let’s start again. Dude.”
“Dooob.”
“Dude.”
“Doob.”
“No, no B, D. Once more. Dude.”
“Dood.”
“Duuuude.”
“Dude.” Zeezu said
“Yes, got it little dude.” Pizza said as he held up his palm and Zeezu used his arm to give him as much of a high five as he could
“Zeezu dude.”
“Okay, how about…oh yeah, try sweet.”
“Seet.” Zeezu said
“No, no, sw-eet.”
“Sweet.” Zeezu said
“Dude, got it in two.” Pizza said as he lifted the lid on the pastry dish and exposed the creampuff to Zeezu.
“Zeezu dude sweet, dude sweet. Ceampuff.” He said with his little high pitched voice and dived in. Suddenly everyone arrived in a swirl of air and Zeezu’s eyes went wide, “Sweet.”
“What did he just say?” Maria asked
“Dude sweet, dude sweet dude sweet.”
“Oh my god you’ve got him talking like you now.” Alex said
“Zeezu zeeba da voi zu sweet.”
“Okay this is weird.” Tess said
“We’ve just come from a flying island and a crystal fortress up north…and this you’re calling weird?” Liz said
“Well…yeah.” Tess said
“And that’s not even half of it.” Pizza Dude said, “Zeezu, rock away dude.”
Zeezu bounced off the table and bashed against a radio in the corner of the room and Iron Maiden started blaring away. Zeezu then bounced over and landed on something else. When he rolled around everyone could see that he was now wearing a pair of shades that fit his body perfectly. He raised one arm up and started bobbing his head (his body) in time with the music.
“Oh dear god.” Max said as he lowered his head and shook it with disbelief
“Where’d he get the shades?” Liz asked
“Had them made specially.” Pizza said with a smile, “He loves this music, tried him on a ton of stuff but Iron Maiden and Bon Jovi seem to be it. Cool huh?”
“Yeah. Cool.” Michael said with a hint of sarcasm
“Are you kidding, I love it.” Chloe said, “He’s so cute.”
“I think it’s great.” Maria said with a laughing smile on her face
“Too bad you can’t put this in the Torch.” Lana said
“Oh I should do it…maybe as a comic strip…uh, yeah, if I was still in high school writing for it.” Chloe said
“So where’d you dudes disappear to?” Pizza asked
“Nirvana.” Isabel said
Pizza nodded, “Sweet. As in?”
“Total paradise. We’ll take you up there sometime.” Liz said
“Zeezu badu namu?”
“Yes, we’ll take you too.” Michael said
“Zeezu sweet.”
“Okay, that I’m never getting used to.” Lois said
Harding Residence, Roswell, 18:00
After eating several large pizzas for dinner, everyone say back, stuffed to breaking point and relaxed. Television is on in the corner but the volume was down low, Laurie and Michael spent time getting to know each other off to the side of everyone else. Although Alex and Isabel tried to deny it, just being near the girl sent their pulses racing and it was a little confusing for them both. At any rate Michael and Laurie were getting on like a house on fire, Isabel and Max took delight in relaying one or two embarrassing little stories from Michael’s past…okay, more like ten. All the while Michael scowled at the pair.
“Aww, Michael, it’s okay. We all have stories like that.” Laurie said
“Oh really. What are yours?” Michael smiled
“Uh, well, you see the thing of it is.” Laurie stammered out
“Ha. Not so willing to share when it’s your stories.” Michael said
“Maybe you should just connect with her and see them for yourself.” Lonnie suggested with a smile
“Oh like hell.” Laurie said, “Besides some things I don’t want to share.”
“Your time in the hospital?” Isabel asked
“Among other things.” Laurie said. Everyone could see that her face quite visibly became angry
“We’ll take care of your aunt and uncle.” Michael said
“Technically they would be your aunt and uncle as well. But I’ll deal with them.” Laurie said
“Oh like hell you will.” Lonnie said, “You shouldn’t do anything.”
“Really. Now that my head is clear, there is nothing they can’t do to stop me…from doing it legally.” Laurie said
“You have a plan?” Michael asked
“I have a plan.” Laurie said, “Which you can help with, believe me they will be regretting doing what they did to me.”
“Did they really do it just for the money?” Maria asked
“A lot of people in the world have done a lot more for a lot less, Maria.” Isabel said
“And we’re talking millions here. My grandfather set up a company, he lift everything to me with a couple of million to each family member. My aunt and uncle weren’t satisfied with that. They wanted it all and as my named guardians they could get it.” Laurie said, “Putting me in the hospital got them the company, mansion, the summer house in Miami, the yacht oh and the money.”
“Ouch.” Ava said
“Yeah. So you guys got a hotel or something nearby?” Laurie asked
“You’re not staying in a hotel.” Alex said
“Michael may not have the space but you can stay here.” Tess said
“You got space for me?” Laurie asked
“We’ll be heading home tomorrow night. Got to get ready for college next week but we’ll be visiting a lot through our handy little travel abilities.” Lana said
“And the caves portals.” Chloe said, “If we can figure out how to get by Lex’s security. He’s not going to let anyone but Clark in those caves.”
“Lex?” Laurie asked
“Lex Luther.” Clark said
“Lex Luther, and in LutherCorp?” Laurie said with agitation
“You know him?” Michael asked
“Oh yes.” Laurie said, “That company and my grandfather’s…they’ve butted heads more than once. And more than a few times Lionel Luther, well lets just say that if anyone could prove it he would have been out of the picture decades ago. I heard the son takes after his father before I got locked up.”
“In some ways.” Lana said, “Unfortunately he is now that way more than ever. There was a time when I thought he was changing for the better.”
“Me too.” Clark said, “That’s not possible anymore.”
“You think he is the one mentioned in the Kawatche legend?” Lana asked
“If I am this champion…yes I think I do.” Clark said, “But that’s for the future, right now it’s college.”
“Going to freak me out.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you’ll love it. This time I hope I can just stay in.” Lois said
“Well beating up jerks and all night benders being off the menu will help with that.” Chloe said
“You got kicked out?” Isabel asked
“Just a little bit.” Lois said
“And we’ve got school starting again soon.” Max said
“Along with any more weird things that are coming our way.” Liz said
“But at any rate, for tonight, since Clark seems to have found himself another bed instead of down here, you can have the couch.” Tess said, smiling wickedly at the blushes on Clark and Lana but noted a curious shift in colour on Lois.
“So I can stay here tonight, cool.” Laurie said
“And for later. You need a place to crash. Lonnie and Ava too, I’ve got a feeling Michael wants his bed back.” Tess said
“Got that right. Someone remind me to buy a decent couch at some point, the one I got is killer on my back.” Michael said but as he looked to Lonnie he could see a smile on her as if she was saying that he could go back to his bed any time he liked, she certainly wouldn’t mind.
“Thanks, that would be great.” Laurie said
“Ditto.” Ava said, “We twins should spend a little more time together.”
“Got that right.” Tess said, “And we’ll have plenty of time for that at school.”
“Oh how did I know you were going to say that?” Ava said
“Hey if I have to do it, then you better believe you’re going.” Lonnie said as she looked at Isabel and Max
“Hey don’t look at us, it’s mom and dad that want to make sure you’ve got an education.” Max said
“Oh please, like it’s hard.” Lonnie said
“Uh…it is.” Liz said
“And that’s saying something, she’s the school brain.” Maria said
“We’ve broken into half a dozen libraries in Manhattan and gone through every book.” Ava said
“And that was easy for you?” Liz asked
“Totally.” Lonnie said
“All right then…tax law.” Isabel said
“Oh please, not even god understands that.” Ava said
“You know what, you’re still going.” Isabel said
Lonnie and Ava looked at each other, “Bummer.”
Billboard, Outside Roswell, 19:00
From a distance the three Skins looked from a hill toward Roswell with three pairs of binoculars as they looked at the billboard. Each had a small dot on the inside of their ears that connected them to their commanders back in Copper Summit.
“Okay…time to light it up.”
He pulled out his control device and pressed the buttons on the panel. Before he pressed the last one the two other Skins looked at each other and took steps backward. The leader saw them move back out of the corner of his eyes and took a couple back himself. Then he pressed the last button and the hexagonal device pulsed. At the billboard the green rod light up, but then there were a series of sparks from it. The rod crackled with energy turned red before a volley shot out to a point over Roswell. Once at the centre it exploded and sent a bubble over the small town that completely encompassed it.
“Uh oh.”
“What did we do?”
“More like what happened?”
“I’m picking up severe energy fluctuations. The energy crystal wasn’t chipped when you installed it, was it?”
“No.”
“You’re sure?”
“Yes…maybe. Oh no. What’s happening in there?”
“Unknown. I’m picking up human life signs but not Antarian. Severe hyper-dimension turbulence.”
“Now I know why they give these jobs to people like us.”
“If we go back, he’ll have our heads.”
“Yes.”
Without saying anything else, the three skins lifted their shirts and pressed the seals on their backs. In seconds all three were turned to dust and carried away by the wind. This way was far less painful and considerably a better way to go than back at their base.
Living Room, Harding Residence, Immediately Following
A ripple crossed over them, they all felt it but all they could see that happened was that static now filled the television screen.
“Uh, what was that?” Laurie asked
To Be Continued…
..
...
Bedroom, Fortress of Solitude, 16:30
Lana and Lois made their way back to the bedroom, they wanted to have a closer look around the living spaces since they figured they could be spending a lot of time here. Chloe returned to her lovers in the main space of the Fortress while Clark explored the inner depths of the crystal citadel. It left the girls alone and Lois sat on the bed and lay down on it.
“You know this is a really comfortable bed.” Lois said, “Scratch that, there isn’t a bed like this anywhere. It just swallows you up.”
“Can’t be good for the back.” Lana said
“Not having any problems so far but then this was made by a race you don’t have to worry about that. Or it doesn’t affect it.” Lois said, “Come on, lie down and check it out.”
Lana did so, she approached the other side of the bed and moved onto it so that she was lying next to Lois. “Oh my god.” She said
“See.” Lois said, “But then my guess is you and Clark could wear this bed out in less than a week with his strength. It’ll probably split right across the middle.”
“Lois.” Lana said
For a few minutes the two girls just lay there and relaxed. As their fingers gently stroked the silvery material of the bedspread, their hands made contact. Lana held her hand out, palm facing upwards as Lois’s fingers moved over it. Gently the older girl played with Lana’s hand before they both rolled their heads to the side and looked at each other. Lois then rolled onto her side and gazed into Lana’s eyes, slowly her hand ran from Lana’s thigh up and over her body to her head. Then in a moment of desperate need the two girls crashed together, wrapping their arms around each other and kissed each other furiously.
Lois held the face of the younger woman with her hand, feeling the soft skin of her cheek. Their tongues slid over each other as Lana’s fingers ran through Lois’s luxurious hair. The two of them melted together, neither wanting to let go of each other but they did. They parted and opened their eyes to look into each others. There was a sense of anticipation, an excitement that sparked through their senses and together they moved up onto their knees.
They knelt on the bed facing each other, their hands gently rested on their arms. They moved slowly in small caresses and their eyes never broke contact. Lana was breathing heavily, they both were but Lana was beyond being energised. She’d never considered sleeping with another woman before and despite her overwhelming love for the super powered alien in her life she couldn’t deny her feelings. She watched as Lois’s eyes dipped and smiled at her. Lois reached up and started undoing the buttons on Lana’s blouse.
As each became undone more of Lana’s skin became exposed and when the last was done she parted the fabric to reveal her bra and the tattoo that marked her as a Kryptonian elemental of water. Lana’s previous tattoo that adorned her back scared her and although that one was gone and this was identical, it aroused her if it did anything. Lois reached in, slid her hands over the flesh of her breasts that the bra didn’t cover and moved up and pushed the blouse of her body. Lois made out the hard points of Lana’s nipples poking through the fabric and bit her lip before she leaned in and kissed her softly. Then it was Lana’s turn. She took hold of Lois’s top and yanked it off over her head. At the same time the two girls reached behind their backs and unclasped their bras. The garments were tossed to the side.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this.” Lana said, their bodies were so close together they could feel the heat. Their heads so close together they gave light, almost nippy kisses to each other as they spoke.
“Well you better believe it…we’re going to be doing it a lot more.” Lois said
They pressed themselves fully together, their breasts squeezed up and their nipples dug into their flesh. They kissed as their hands stroked over their backs, Lana brought hers around and cupped Lois’s larger breasts. She took the mounds into her hand and Lois pressed into her grip. Lois then pushed Lana down, sending her back down to the bed before she leaned over and kissed her. Lois’s hands ran over Lana’s torso before running down to her jeans.
Lois looked over her, there was just no way that anyone could look that sexy in a simple pair of jeans yet here was this girl beneath her and god was she hot. No wonder Clark pined after her all these years before they got together. At the very least he had her now, he had her every night since they first slept together and were virtually inseparable during the day. Lois undid the stiff fabric and together the two girls worked it down her legs until Lana was left in nothing but a pair of red panties.
“God you’re beautiful.” Lois said
“I’m not the only one.” Lana said as she reached down and slid down the zipper of her skirt before undoing the button. Once more they worked together to divest Lois of the garment.
Lana Lang and Lois Lane lay together on the bed, Lois on top as she gently caressed Lana’s body while she looked up. Their feelings gleamed brightly in their eyes, Lana decided to do a little exploring. She slid her hand down over the woman and headed down, Lana slipped her fingers into Lois’s panties. Her fingers crossed the bare skin and found her slit, in that moment Lois gave a smile that illuminated the room and caused her pupils to open wide in delight. Lana ran her fingers back and forth over Lois’s pussy, causing the girl to whimper, Lois couldn’t believe that she was burning like this from such a simple touch.
Lois leaned down and took a breast into her mouth, she sucked and kissed on the flesh and on the nipple. Lana gasped as lips softer than velvet closed around her aching nipples and murmured wordless encouragement to her new lover, raking her fingers through dark hair as Lois suckled at her bosom. Lois moved from one breast to the other, lavishing them with kisses and working them over with a wicked tongue Lana couldn’t wait to have inside her. Lois reached down to between Lana’s legs and softly fingered the girl. In an instant, with a look and almost a giggle the two of them worked their last remaining clothes off and tossed the scrapes of cloth to the rest of their clothes.
Lana and Lois then moved under the silvery white sheet, the material clung to their lower bodies. The rest of them was exposed to the air and with delight they lay in the bed kissing each other. Lana pushed Lois onto her back and slowly started to kiss her way down her body. Lois propped herself up on her elbows and watched Lana descend over her body, her raven hair trailing over the skin her lips covered. Lana then dipped under the sheet and spread Lois’s legs. With delight Lana took to enjoying the delights of Lois.
Lois tossed her head back with a deep groan as Lana entered her. Her talented tongue slithered between her slick cunt-lips like a snake moving across the grass, her tongue wagged inside her and made her squirm on the Kryptonian bed. Fire rose up from her belly and fanned over her entire naked form. It spread like a raging wildfire over her naked flesh until the passion had her arching off the bed, her hips bucking out of control and all because Lana was working away between her legs. She screamed in delicious torture as Lana greedily lapped at the folds of her cunt, eating her like there was no tomorrow, pushing her closer and closer to the precipice. This was the first time they were doing this and Lana wanted to make sure Lois came away begging for more and that was exactly what Lois wanted Lana begging for by the end.
“Ughnnn…god…Lana…hmmmm…yes…uhgnnnnn…do it, oh god keep going.” Lois moaned, her voice carrying through the crystal walls to anyone with the ability to hear it.
The pressure was building in Lois, with each lap of Lana’s tongue it built and built, she felt one of Lana’s hands press against her clit and the other flowing enticingly over her body. She grabbed onto fistfuls of the alien bedding as she groaned out her pleasure. Lana kept going, sticking her tongue in and out of Lois’s pussy, her juices coated her face as Lana drank up. Never had she done this but she could loose herself in this.
“Uhghnnn…ughnnnn…AGHNNNN…LANA…LAAAAAAAANNNNNAAAAAA!” Lois screamed and came hard.
Lana continued to lap a little, taking up what her lover had just given her but soon she quickly crawled back up Lois’s body. Lana was immediately taken into Lois’s arms and kissed her feverously. Lois wrapped her arms tightly around Lana, not wanting to let her go until she put all her praise and thanks for Lana’s talents into that kiss and expressed it. Lana pressed against Lois, they bodies fitting together yet as much as she loved being here she could feel it wasn’t complete.
Soon Lois stopped the kiss and they looked at each other. Lois tenderly stroked Lana’s face, “That was amazing.”
“Thank you.” Lana said softly as she kissed Lois’s lips with a quick but deep peck
“Well…if you think this is over you’ve got another thing coming.” Lois said
“Oh really?” Lana asked with a smile
“Really.” Lois said as she rolled so that Lana was on her back. “You’ve never done this before…right?”
“Never.” Lana said
“God damn, you’re amazing girl.” Lois said, “God you better get ready to scream.”
“Ready and willing.” Lana said as she leaned back
Lois ran her hands over Lana’s body, squeezing her breasts, playing with her nipples as she kissed along the line of her ribs. With a wicked look, Lois moved down to Lana’s bellybutton and kissed it and around the area. As she continued Lana started gasping for each breath as the excitement continued to build in her. She knew what Clark could do to her body and could only hope that Lois was going to be close but the fact that she was with another woman added to it.
Lois slowly sent her hand back down to between Lana’s legs as she kissed every inch of skin but delighted in making love to the girl’s Kryptonian tattoo over her breast with her mouth. Lois fingered Lana’s cunt, sending her fingers inside her and already Lana’s hips rocked against the palm of her lover’s hand. Lois felt every movement, every writhe of Lana’s body and she wanted all of it and more. The girls were so wrapped up in each other that they simply didn’t notice.
In the doorway of the bedroom stood Clark, his gaze fixed on them and the extreme pleasure on Lana’s face. He had heard their moans and it drew him back and as he watched them he could see their tattoos glow with the vibrant colours that the symbols in the Kawatche caves glowed in. Back in Smallville he had watched the two of them make out but this was so much more that he couldn’t believe that the love of his life was doing it yet never had either of them seem more beautiful and passionately erotic. At any rate he wasn’t moving, he wasn’t leaving but he wasn’t going to interrupt, he simply couldn’t look away.
Lois gave Lana a quick peck on the lips before sliding down under the sheets. Lana’s legs were open and spread wide and Clark could see that under the silver sheet as well as Lois’s body in position between them. Lana’s breathing hitched when she felt Lois’s breathe on her slit, the older girls hands were roaming over her thighs but it was on the verge of driving Lana insane. It was as though Lois was deliberately taking her time in getting started as time slowed for her but in reality less that a minute had gone by from when Lois disappeared under the blanket.
“Lois, god, please don’t play with me.” Lana begged as her breasts heaved
“Hmmm, that’s an idea.” Lois said
“Please don’t…I need you…eat me.”
Instantly Lois pressed her face into Lana’s cunt and stabbed her tongue straight in. She started licking, running her tongue over the length of Lana’s slit and sending it inside her steaming hot body. Lana grabbed a pillow with one hand, pulled it over her face and screamed into it while her other hand moved under the sheet and rested on Lois’s head. She pressed her lover’s face into the apex of her thighs and Lois responded by lapping faster. Lois swirled her tongue between the soft lips, fucking her with her tongue without mercy until she knew Lana was close to reaching her climax. She softly kissed her way up the short distance to Lana’s slit then wrapped her lips around the her clit.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lana howled in ecstasy as her body arched completely off the bed as Lois stroked the pulsing bundle of nerves with her lips and tongue. She held Lana’s clit securely in her mouth; Lois ran her tongue around the taut flesh again and again.
Lana was in heaven, her body on fire and her nipples were incredibly hard. She released the pillow and started massaging her breasts while tweaking her nipples with her thumb and forefinger. She writhed under Lois’s touch which was only getting better and better by the second. She only wished that Clark was here, holding her body as Lois made her cum over and over again.
Lois kept going, listening to each moan and grunt. She knew that Lana was minutes was minutes if not seconds away from a violent eruption that would leave her in a state of ecstasy. With that in mind she lapped harder and faster with the intention of making her scream enough to crack the crystal of the walls…not that it was possible.
“OH MY GOD…OH MY GOD…OHMYGOD…UGHNNNN YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lana cried out in passion as her climax overtook her.
Her hips rocked hard and she pushed them down. Lana came over Lois’s mouth. Lois’s tongue worked as she lapped up the rich nectar and licked Lana’s juices off of her inner thighs. Lois came up like a lightening bolt and hovered over Lana, holding herself up on her arms before she lowered her head and kissed her with pure raw fire. Lana tilted her head to let Lois kiss her ear, which she did delightfully. However as she did it, Lana opened her eyes and caught sight of Clark standing there and their eyes locked. Instantly she sat up in the bed and Lois fell off her to the side.
“CLARK. Ah…this isn’t what it looks like.” Lana said quickly, “I…can’t believe I just said that. Of course it is. Clark, I love you, I love you more than any…I haven’t stopped…” Lana was stopped as Lois pressed a finger over her lips
“Honey, chill. Smallville, get over here.” Lois said and Clark obeyed
“You’re not panicked by this?” Clark asked Lois
“Normally…yes. Given what you can do I should be scared but I just had the best sex in my life and…judging by you’re pants you liked it too.” Lois said as she pointed to the massive bulge
Lana say it and looked up into his eyes, “Clark I do love you, I just couldn’t stop. I’m sorry.”
Clark sat on the bed and held her face in his hand before he kissed her. Lois looked at the pair and smiled, she knew that nothing was going to keep them apart at least not for very long. She decided to help things a long and have a little fun in the process, she loved to watch these two anyway. Lois moved up onto her knees and exposed her body to the lovers and Clark couldn’t help but look. She moved behind him and started talking off his shirt.
As Lana watched Lois’s hands move she started helping and Clark sat there as he was stripped. Lois reached around and started working on his pants, she felt his erection concealed within and her eyes went wide. She’d seen it as he entered Lana but it was from a distance and more than ever she wanted him.
“You know, you two are hot together.” Lois whispered in his ear and took Lana’s hand and kissed it before putting it on Clark’s bicep, “But you two got a lot to learn.”
Lana stroked Clark’s arm, “And you can help?”
“I’ve had a few I wish I could forget, but I know what I like and I knew how to make you cum hard.” Lois said as she kissed Clark’s shoulders
“Are you two sure about this?” Clark asked
“Are you seriously asking that?” Lois asked, “Come on Smallville. You’ve got a girl who loves you completely and me who really just wants you…both of you.”
“This is insane.” Clark said
“I just gave myself over and made love to Lois, Clark.” Lana said as she eased her boyfriend onto his back.
Lois took off Clark’s sneakers and socks while Lana took off his pants. Two naked and thoroughly sated bodies were making him just as naked. As soon as his clothes were by theirs on the floor and his dick was hard against his belly. Lana and Lois were so entranced that as his head lay in Lana’s lap, their hands glided over his body. Both girls had wicked smiles on their face and Clark was enjoying the lot, he couldn’t deny that he’d thought about Lois, he did so frequently ever since she first moved into the farm but he never imagined she’s be so beautiful. Add to that the presence of Lana and that he’s just seen them make love just made it seem perfect. Besides, he was just as affected by the alien energy released by the Novastorm as anyone. He could feel the connected between the three of them even if these girls weren’t aware of it yet.
“Lana, come here babe.” Lois said
Lana moved from Clark and moved to Lois, Clark slid back on the bed and rested his head on the pillows. Lana leaned over him and kissed him, “I love you.” She said
Lois bit her lip as she trailed over the muscular body beneath her with her eyes. Then she ran her hand over Lana’s back and leaned over, “You are going to ride him. I’m gonna make sure you get it right and that he can make you bring the walls down. And you Clark, you are going to be so glad Lana has her own place in Smallville. No parents to worry about.”
Lana had a devilish smile as Lois guided her to straddle Clark’s waist. She placed her knees on their side of his hips and Clark placed his hands on her hips, gently stroking the skin. Lois moved right behind her and pressed herself up tight against Lana. Her breasts were squeezed against her back as she ran her hands around to her breasts. Lana leaned back and let the female hands join Clark’s roam over her flesh. Lois then reached down, sliding her hands down across her belly and went straight for Clark’s cock. She ran her fingers over the hard length and smiled with delight at what pleasure could be given by this mass of flesh. She locked eyes with Clark as she softly licked Lana’s earlobe and stroked his manhood. She pulled his dick and pointed it straight up.
“Lift up Lana.” Lois ordered
Lana did so and positioned herself over the bulbous head of her boyfriend’s dick. Lois held him still for her with one hand and with the other she rested it on Lana’s hip. Lois pushed down softly as an indication and Lana took the hint. She sank down a little, just enough to feel his penis at the lips of her pussy. Lana reached down to rest her hands on Clark’s chest, the two lovers couldn’t look away from each other as Lana continued to sink down onto his dick so slowly that it was almost torture as he became fully engulfed by her body.
They stayed like that for a little while, Lana was breathing heavily as she had her love back inside her. For the past several nights they had been enjoying each other’s bodies until they fell into a deep sleep from sheer exhaustion yet each time Clark penetrated her, whether with the tip of his dick or its full gloriously pleasurable length, she could never get enough of the feelings that shot throughout her body.
“Follow my body. Let me guide you.” Lois said as she put her hands on either side of her waist.
Lana nodded. Lois pushed her hips forward and raised them slightly, Lana followed suit and lifted herself slightly off of Clark’s cock. As Lois lowered herself so two did Lana and took Clark back inside her. Together the two girls worked over Clark and built up a steady rhythm for Lana to follow. Lana never deviated from Lois’s tuition, she followed the movements of the body pressed to her back in exacting detail and ever rapidly falling in love with the sensations.
“Being on top puts you in charge.” Lois whispered in Lana’s ear as they continued to gyrate together, “You can take him as slowly or as hard as you like.”
Over and over again Lana lifted her body from Clark, slipping her wet pussy from Clark’s dick until only half an inch remained in her before she crashed back down and took him all back down into her belly. With each passing moment she found more and more of what she liked and Lois could sense it. As Lana found her own pace she let her have her way with Clark and soon she was following Lana’s movements. Her hands left Lana’s hips and started gliding over her lithe, tempting body. She kissed Lana’s neck and shoulders as she looked down at Clark. Both the lovers were moaning away and enjoying their passion but the look on his face with utter delirium.
Clark looked up at the gorgeous faces above him and saw the fire build in their souls from the gleam of their eyes. As he watched Lois’s hands start to caress the flesh of his girlfriend, start to trail her ribcage and glide up to her breasts he had to join in. He loved Lana with everything in his heart but knew something more was building along side it. His hands expressed his love for her with each touch he gave her, her jaw hung open and her head tilted backward each time his dick filled her up.
Lois took one of those opportunities and kissed her, thrusting her tongue into Lana’s mouth and making sure that Clark could see it. Inside her Lana felt Clark’s cock swell because of it and looked down to him, she moaned her passion over and over with primal grunts that mixed with Clark’s. Sweat formed on her forehead and other places, beads ran down the length of her body and made the hands of her lovers slide over her more easily.
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Clark was constantly moaning and screaming.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Lana grunted
“That’s it you two, love it…oh don’t stop, you’re both gorgeous.” Lois said, “Keep fucking him, he’s hot for you…he’s wanted you for years, make him remember that’s he’s got you.” She egged them both on, making their lust continue to grow and grow.
Soon too Clark was sweating from the physical heat and exertions his body was revelling in. He looked down and watched as his swollen cock as it disappeared in and out of Lana’s tight pussy. Clark marvelled at the passion of Lana, she kept going and going as her orgasm built in her cunt and got ready to explode throughout her body. Lois reached down to her pussy and cupped her there with her fingers opened so that she could feel Clark’s dick as it sawed in and out between them. In that position she also played with Lana’s clit which only aided in adding fuel to the fire.
“AGHHHHHHHH…ARGHHHHHHHHH…AGHHHHHHH…UGHHNNNNN YEAHHHHH!” Lana moaned, her body was wracked with pleasure and all she could do was follow her instinct and move faster.
Clark grunted like a wild animal as he tried to keep from letting his semen blast from his cock into her. His face tightened and contorted each time Lana’s rocking hips crashed down onto his groin. Lana’s pussy had such a tight grip on him that the friction was like an object hitting the atmosphere and crashing to Earth. Neither would get enough from sating their desires with each other and in the corner of Lana’s mind she began to understand that this was going to be the only dick inside her, she simply couldn’t imagine it any other way.
Lana was bouncing up and down on Clark furiously, Lois had to lean back just to take in the splendour of it and smiled at the wanton little animal she’d guided into being. Of course she figured it was only a matter of time before Lana’s purely sexual side got a chance to come out to play but that wasn’t going to stop her taking credit it for it. Besides Clark was more and more letting go of his inhibitions with these two, it wasn’t a matter of red Kryptonite stripping away his self control and knowing when not to do something, this was pure yet measured for his loves. Clark knew he was free from his secrets with these two and he wasn’t going to let that go.
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh Lanaaaaaaa…aghhh…” Clark groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Lana moaned
“That’s it…you’re close. Let it go.” Lois whispered and reached around Lana, one hand covered her breasts and the other played with her pussy. She didn’t want to let go of her as Lana surrendered to her orgasm, she wanted to ride it out with her even if she wasn’t feeling it herself.
“OH GOD…OH GOD…OH GODDDDDD…OH GODDDDDD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Lana screamed as she slammed herself down onto Clark.
“UGHHN…UGHNNNN…LANAAAAAA…UGHNNNNN!” The sensations of her quivering cunt travelled through Clark and he exploded, sending his white hot lava into her body.
Lana collapsed onto Clark’s body when Lois released her. Clark immediately had his arms around her as she breathed desperately for each whiff of air but Clark kissed her. Their tongues snaked together and as they parted they whispered their love for each other. Clark then rolled her off to his side, his hands moving up and down the side of her. Lois just watched the pair as she lifted the sheet up to her waist, coving the pair of lovers as well and propped her head on her elbow.
Eventually Clark released Lana and lay on his back, it gave the opportunity for the two girls to gaze into each other’s eyes. Lana was on fire, her body enflamed with the heat of passion she had just shared with Clark but in that moment that she looked at Lois, she knew his work wasn’t done. Above all else was a primal desire that was increasing as her hand trailed back and forth over Clark’s torso. Lana nodded to Lois and reached over to her to take her free hand. She placed it on Clark’s body and together they caressed him.
“Make love to her Clark.” Lana said
“What?” Clark asked
Lana smiled and kissed him hard, “I want you to fuck her. Make her feel as good as you made me feel. Besides, I really want to watch you two do it.”
“Hmmm, I like that idea.” Lois said as she pressed her breasts against Clark’s arm
“She’s beautiful Clark, she’s a part of us. I can feel it and she wants you. You two have been butting heads for over a year now, don’t you want to release all that pent up frustration into her.” Lana said and then leaned down to his ear to whisper, “I know you do. Take her now.”
Lana kissed him and as she did so her hand moved over to Lois’s head, she pulled her closer and as she broke the kiss her lips were instantly replaced by Lois’s on Clark’s. She leaned back and simply watched with a smile on her lips, love in her heart and fire in her soul. Lois and Clark kissed and pleasurably dissolved into it, as Lois laid down on him her tits rubbed against his chest. She grabbed the sides of his head as he wrapped his arms around her body. His hands slipped over her sweat soaked back and headed down to her ass, which Clark took in both palms. Lois’s loved the feeling and pressed herself more firmly against him.
Clark then rolled them over and took her hands, pinning them both over her head. During the roll Lois had opened her legs and Clark fell between them with his erection pressed against her groin. Lana watched the movements from under the sheet as Lois lifted her legs and hooked them behind Clark’s back.
“You want me Clark?” Lois asked, “Say it.”
“I want you.” Clark said as he held both her hands with just one, despite his great strength he made sure that it was nowhere near enough to cause her pain. He brought his now free hand down and cupped one of her breasts that was against his chest, “God I need you.”
Lois reached down and once against took hold of his dick that hadn’t lost any of its hardness after coming out of Lana. She stroked her hand over him and he positioned himself for invading her. Clark pushed his butt back enough and then pushed forward. He knew from her own admission that she was no tender virgin and thanks to Lana she was more than ready for him. He slid his cock into her with one fluid motion and once he was fully within her he held still.
With the liquid heat surrounding his cock, Clark captured her lips in a kiss that boiled their blood. To the side Lana watched as both her lovers coupled and felt incredible for it, she could see it in their eyes and gratefully she knew that there would be many times they would share a bed. The two of them kissed, Lois’s tongue moved around Clark’s tongue. Lana ran her hand over Clark’s strong back as she stroked Lois’s hair lovingly. Lois pressed her chest into Clark’s hand and he felt her nipple sear into his palm.
Clark felt Lana’s hand on him as well as Lois’s long legs slowly move back and forth slightly. Her ankles were locked behind him, he could easily break away but he let her have her way. Clark released her hands and she wrapped them around his back, as Lana let her hand wander over his flesh she sent it across and the two girls palms touch and their finger interlocked for a few minutes. Lana leaned over and kissed Clarks skin and then moved to his ear.
“She loves you. I can feel it, make love to her now.” Lana whispered
Clark smiled at his girlfriend and slowly withdrew from Lois’s body as far as she would let him. The tight grip of her legs didn’t allow much room, not that he minded, but she didn’t want to loose too much of the sensations he barraged her body with. Soon Clark started to move, sawing his dick in and out of Lois’s tight pussy. She may have had a few men enjoy her body before but she never got much out of it. They were less that Clark’s physical attributes and not nearly as caring. The grip of her legs tightened as Clark caressed her body.
He moved slowly, pushing and pulling his hips against hers, grinding against her pussy while moaning away. She too started to move her hips, circling them and meeting Clark thrust for gentle thrust. They kept kissing and touching; Lois then let herself fully relax on the bed. The sheet covered nothing beyond the small of Clark’s back but soon the movements of his body had it slipping down a little at a time. With Lana watching it served to enflame their desires, both looked to each other’s eyes and to the lover who shared the bed. In this place, the bed belonged to Clark but as far as he was concerned these two always would have a place in it.
“Uhmmm…hmmmmm…aghhhh…Clark…Clarkkk…” Lois gasped
Continuously, Clark moved his hips back and forth, withdrawing and sending his cock into the woman beneath him. Lois whimpered and gasped her delights into audible tones that sang like music to the others with her. She could feel Clark’s dick spread every inch of muscle within her pussy and she could feel him right down to her womb. Clark grunted, his body was rippling with pleasure each time he thrust into his second lover.
Lois stretched out her arms and from the intense gratifying passion she was feeling, had to grab onto the sheets again. They moved together, Lois’s breasts were squeezed against Clark’s chest and her nipples burned into his chest. They scrapped against his flesh and were as hard as nails. The two of them were sweating from everything they had been doing; from Lois and Lana’s first orgasmic tryst to right now they were utterly dripping. Clark started to move faster as it became easier to slid over her body.
“Uhnnnn…yes Clark…uhghnnn…so deep…ughnnn more…ughnnn…UGHNnnn…” Lois moaned
“Ghnnnn…ghnnnn…Lois…oh god Loisssss…” Clark hissed
His dick spread the lips of her pussy wide and was hitting bottom within her. Lois’s face was a portrait of utter bliss as Clark continued to do his best to last that little bit longer. Clark was intent on giving her an explosion equal to or better than Lana had given her. It wasn’t a competition; he just wanted to hear those sounds again while he was able to enjoy it himself. He knew he would cum soon and as her hands grabbed hold of the quilt that covered the bed, Clark took hold of them and let their fingers interlock. Lana watched as her own fingers probed she slit, the sheet that covered Clark’s ass had fallen off and Lana watched the mating pair let their bodies work until they were as one flesh.
“Ughhnnnnn…”
“Aghnnnn…”
“Yesss…”
“Hmmmmm…”
“Oh yess…yessss…ffffffuckyesssssss…”
Their voices filled the chamber and Clark could feel the quivering of Lois’s pussy almost like Lana’s had, he knew that she was close and wanted Lana closer to them. Clark reached over with one arm and pulled Lana so that her body was pressed against Clark and Lois’s. Clark’s thrusts were picking up in speed but he was still tender. He always had to maintain control or he could easily hurt these two yet they were unafraid. They cared deeply for Clark and knew that it would never happen. Lana kissed over any inch of skin she could see, Clark or Lois it didn’t matter and as they looked at her Lana took the chance and kissed each of them passionately on the mouth in turn.
“AGHNNN…”
“UGHNNNN…”
Over and over again Clark thrust into Lois and she loved every single last second of it. She hoped that it would never end and neither did the other two the occupied the bed. With sweat-soaked bodies and overwhelming desires to keep going and going for as long as their bodies would allow them, the two coupled with cries of pleasure and the love of Lana who kept egging them on, returning the favour to Lois.
“YESSSSSSSSSS…YESSSSS…”
“HMMMMM…UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNN…FUUUUUUHMMMMMM…”
Lois’s grip with her legs never loosened, her body was on fire, they all were and never relented to enjoy what she was receiving as well as give it back to her lover. All three writhed together in a passionate clinch, their bodies rippled and shook but each time Clark filled his new lover he could feel the seconds count down until he had to release his semen into her. Lois could feel Clark’s dick swell inside and knew that Clark was close; she squeezed down on him with her pussy, increasing the friction and made him grunt harder.
“YES…YESS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Lois screamed as her orgasm crashed over her body. Every muscle she had twitched and then seized up. Her arms quickly wrapped around Clark to hold him in place but he wasn’t going anywhere.
“UGHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…” Clark groaned as he pushed his dick into his lover and shot his seed into her before collapsing onto her and both held each other. Lana moved in, pressing herself against her and kissing them both in a group kiss.
Clark had now deposited two loads of his potent seed in the two girls, both were safe from any surprise bundles as a result of their mating but Clark had a smile on his face that wasn’t going away anytime soon. Lois released the grip of her legs & arms and Clark rolled off between the two women. All three couldn’t bare to be separated right now, they had experienced something that sent a wave of satisfaction over them and they had to let their blood come down to at least a simmer.
“You know I was thinking.” Lana said
“Oh?” Clark asked, “What about?”
“Well the farm is nearly finished but I bet you want your bedroom back.” Lana said
“Yes.” Clark said adamantly, “And something tells me that my parent’s aren’t going to be thrilled with the idea of me and Lois in the same room.”
“At least Lucy showed up back at dad’s base. I don’t have to go hunting for my wayward sister anymore.” Lois said
“Well I was thinking that maybe Lois should move in with me. You can stop by anytime, Clark. When we’re at college…I’m sure we could work it out to be roommates.” Lana said
“I like that…no I love that idea.” Lois said
“But what about Chloe?” Clark asked
“She’s still going to be a roommate. There are places off campus that have enough beds and we can all cover the rent easily thanks to the Talon.”
“And my dad.” Lois said, “He’ll like me out of the dorms after last time and sharing with a friend he can trust…even though he shouldn’t.” she said with an evil grin
“Yeah, the three of us together with Chloe in the room…anyone seeing a problem with that?” Clark asked
“Clark, Chloe has her own relationship to worry about. With Kyle and Ava.” Lois said
Clark gave a look to the girls as if he was asking them if he was serious and they both nodded, “Wow…Chloe…who would have thought?”
“Should have seen our faces when she told us.” Lana said, “Anyway, they have this little think worked out. They’re going to keep a lighter with them and light a candle or something. That way they can do that little transportation trick they can do. Fire travels through fire. They could be with each other any time they wanted to be and be back without even stepping outside.”
“I like this plan…I like both these plans. Too bad I’m not going to Met U.” Clark said
“But at your speed, you wont be leaving us waiting too long? Will you?” Lois asked with a pout.
“Not long.” Clark said as he kissed her and then kissed Lana with equal passion.
Together they all rested in the bed until they eventually headed for the wash chamber where they were all cleaned off. They redressed and headed out.
Main Chamber, 2 Hours Later
After making themselves look presentable, Clark and the girls came back through the crystal doorway to find all their friends sitting. When Chloe looked over to the three she just looked back and forth between them. There was definitely something there and gave a knowing smile, her cousin hadn’t looked that relaxed in a while but Chloe held her tongue. However the smile she gave them caused Lana and Lois to look at each other with a hint of concern. They knew they would be hearing from her later.
“So Chloe said you guys found a door that had writing on it?” Max said
“Yes, it’s for the Key that you guys supposedly built.” Clark said
“Yeah, that was mentioned in the message we received. Do you have any idea what it is?” Max asked
“I was hoping you would know.” Clark said
Max did suspect but he couldn’t know for sure. “Maybe…you’d think there’d be something about it in the computers here.”
“Yeah, let’s see.” Clark said as he flew over to the control bank. He started to twist and turn the crystals, pulling some out and changing their positions. “Here we go.”
Suddenly, in the space above the chasm, a shape formed and a translucent hologram appeared. It rotated around with a series of Kryptonian and Antarian symbols next to the image.
“Well, well, well, like I didn’t see that coming.” Michael said
“You know it?” Lana asked
“Oh yeah.” Max said
“It’s called the Granolith. We found it when we got our message.” Isabel said, “It’s built into our Pod Chamber.”
“Pod Chamber?” Chloe asked
“We were hatched from gestation pods hidden away after out ship crashed.” Ava said, “Lonnie and I were in a New York subway tunnel. Along with the two that will remain nameless.”
“The rest of his were hidden in a cave near Roswell.” Tess said
“And that’s where this Granolith is?” Clark asked
“Yeah. The only problem is that it’s big…and looks like its chamber is built into the cave. Finding a way of detaching it and bringing it here will be interesting to say the least.” Isabel said
“Well there has to be a way. They wouldn’t stick in the cave without a way of getting it out and getting it here.” Michael said
“Maybe we should go have a look.” Clark said
“Yeah. But we should head back to Roswell just now. Your vacation is nearly done with.” Max said
“I know, college in 3 days.” Clark said
“I’m excited.” Lana said with a smile
“And we’ve got 2 more years of school.” Tess said
“Two very interesting years.” Isabel whispered in Alex’s ear as she leaned against him with her hand resting on his lap.
“Guys, I’m probably going to regret bringing this up but you do know that tomorrow is the day the eggheads predicted the Novastorm’s effects would break down.” Lois said, “Your parents are probably going to assume you’ve all had sex and will want to have a chat.”
“Ah…yeah, that I’m not looking forward to.” Max said
“Neither are we.” Isabel said as she looked at Alex
“At least you can have that talk.” Liz said solemnly
Max held her hand and wrapped an arm around her. “Come on, let’s get home. I think we could all do with a little break.” Liz nodded and smiled. They, with a wave of her hand in a horizontal circular motion, the power of Air took them all away. They vanished from the Fortress and were carried by Liz’s power back home to Roswell.
Dining Room, Crashdown, Roswell, 17:30
Pizza Dude was sitting at the counter while Zeezu stood before him, his little eyes shifting back and forth between Pizza Dude and a creampuff that was just laying there.
“Hey, little dude. Attention on the Pizza Dude.”
“Zeezu zaba da zooza.”
“Okay. Let’s start again. Dude.”
“Dooob.”
“Dude.”
“Doob.”
“No, no B, D. Once more. Dude.”
“Dood.”
“Duuuude.”
“Dude.” Zeezu said
“Yes, got it little dude.” Pizza said as he held up his palm and Zeezu used his arm to give him as much of a high five as he could
“Zeezu dude.”
“Okay, how about…oh yeah, try sweet.”
“Seet.” Zeezu said
“No, no, sw-eet.”
“Sweet.” Zeezu said
“Dude, got it in two.” Pizza said as he lifted the lid on the pastry dish and exposed the creampuff to Zeezu.
“Zeezu dude sweet, dude sweet. Ceampuff.” He said with his little high pitched voice and dived in. Suddenly everyone arrived in a swirl of air and Zeezu’s eyes went wide, “Sweet.”
“What did he just say?” Maria asked
“Dude sweet, dude sweet dude sweet.”
“Oh my god you’ve got him talking like you now.” Alex said
“Zeezu zeeba da voi zu sweet.”
“Okay this is weird.” Tess said
“We’ve just come from a flying island and a crystal fortress up north…and this you’re calling weird?” Liz said
“Well…yeah.” Tess said
“And that’s not even half of it.” Pizza Dude said, “Zeezu, rock away dude.”
Zeezu bounced off the table and bashed against a radio in the corner of the room and Iron Maiden started blaring away. Zeezu then bounced over and landed on something else. When he rolled around everyone could see that he was now wearing a pair of shades that fit his body perfectly. He raised one arm up and started bobbing his head (his body) in time with the music.
“Oh dear god.” Max said as he lowered his head and shook it with disbelief
“Where’d he get the shades?” Liz asked
“Had them made specially.” Pizza said with a smile, “He loves this music, tried him on a ton of stuff but Iron Maiden and Bon Jovi seem to be it. Cool huh?”
“Yeah. Cool.” Michael said with a hint of sarcasm
“Are you kidding, I love it.” Chloe said, “He’s so cute.”
“I think it’s great.” Maria said with a laughing smile on her face
“Too bad you can’t put this in the Torch.” Lana said
“Oh I should do it…maybe as a comic strip…uh, yeah, if I was still in high school writing for it.” Chloe said
“So where’d you dudes disappear to?” Pizza asked
“Nirvana.” Isabel said
Pizza nodded, “Sweet. As in?”
“Total paradise. We’ll take you up there sometime.” Liz said
“Zeezu badu namu?”
“Yes, we’ll take you too.” Michael said
“Zeezu sweet.”
“Okay, that I’m never getting used to.” Lois said
Harding Residence, Roswell, 18:00
After eating several large pizzas for dinner, everyone say back, stuffed to breaking point and relaxed. Television is on in the corner but the volume was down low, Laurie and Michael spent time getting to know each other off to the side of everyone else. Although Alex and Isabel tried to deny it, just being near the girl sent their pulses racing and it was a little confusing for them both. At any rate Michael and Laurie were getting on like a house on fire, Isabel and Max took delight in relaying one or two embarrassing little stories from Michael’s past…okay, more like ten. All the while Michael scowled at the pair.
“Aww, Michael, it’s okay. We all have stories like that.” Laurie said
“Oh really. What are yours?” Michael smiled
“Uh, well, you see the thing of it is.” Laurie stammered out
“Ha. Not so willing to share when it’s your stories.” Michael said
“Maybe you should just connect with her and see them for yourself.” Lonnie suggested with a smile
“Oh like hell.” Laurie said, “Besides some things I don’t want to share.”
“Your time in the hospital?” Isabel asked
“Among other things.” Laurie said. Everyone could see that her face quite visibly became angry
“We’ll take care of your aunt and uncle.” Michael said
“Technically they would be your aunt and uncle as well. But I’ll deal with them.” Laurie said
“Oh like hell you will.” Lonnie said, “You shouldn’t do anything.”
“Really. Now that my head is clear, there is nothing they can’t do to stop me…from doing it legally.” Laurie said
“You have a plan?” Michael asked
“I have a plan.” Laurie said, “Which you can help with, believe me they will be regretting doing what they did to me.”
“Did they really do it just for the money?” Maria asked
“A lot of people in the world have done a lot more for a lot less, Maria.” Isabel said
“And we’re talking millions here. My grandfather set up a company, he lift everything to me with a couple of million to each family member. My aunt and uncle weren’t satisfied with that. They wanted it all and as my named guardians they could get it.” Laurie said, “Putting me in the hospital got them the company, mansion, the summer house in Miami, the yacht oh and the money.”
“Ouch.” Ava said
“Yeah. So you guys got a hotel or something nearby?” Laurie asked
“You’re not staying in a hotel.” Alex said
“Michael may not have the space but you can stay here.” Tess said
“You got space for me?” Laurie asked
“We’ll be heading home tomorrow night. Got to get ready for college next week but we’ll be visiting a lot through our handy little travel abilities.” Lana said
“And the caves portals.” Chloe said, “If we can figure out how to get by Lex’s security. He’s not going to let anyone but Clark in those caves.”
“Lex?” Laurie asked
“Lex Luther.” Clark said
“Lex Luther, and in LutherCorp?” Laurie said with agitation
“You know him?” Michael asked
“Oh yes.” Laurie said, “That company and my grandfather’s…they’ve butted heads more than once. And more than a few times Lionel Luther, well lets just say that if anyone could prove it he would have been out of the picture decades ago. I heard the son takes after his father before I got locked up.”
“In some ways.” Lana said, “Unfortunately he is now that way more than ever. There was a time when I thought he was changing for the better.”
“Me too.” Clark said, “That’s not possible anymore.”
“You think he is the one mentioned in the Kawatche legend?” Lana asked
“If I am this champion…yes I think I do.” Clark said, “But that’s for the future, right now it’s college.”
“Going to freak me out.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you’ll love it. This time I hope I can just stay in.” Lois said
“Well beating up jerks and all night benders being off the menu will help with that.” Chloe said
“You got kicked out?” Isabel asked
“Just a little bit.” Lois said
“And we’ve got school starting again soon.” Max said
“Along with any more weird things that are coming our way.” Liz said
“But at any rate, for tonight, since Clark seems to have found himself another bed instead of down here, you can have the couch.” Tess said, smiling wickedly at the blushes on Clark and Lana but noted a curious shift in colour on Lois.
“So I can stay here tonight, cool.” Laurie said
“And for later. You need a place to crash. Lonnie and Ava too, I’ve got a feeling Michael wants his bed back.” Tess said
“Got that right. Someone remind me to buy a decent couch at some point, the one I got is killer on my back.” Michael said but as he looked to Lonnie he could see a smile on her as if she was saying that he could go back to his bed any time he liked, she certainly wouldn’t mind.
“Thanks, that would be great.” Laurie said
“Ditto.” Ava said, “We twins should spend a little more time together.”
“Got that right.” Tess said, “And we’ll have plenty of time for that at school.”
“Oh how did I know you were going to say that?” Ava said
“Hey if I have to do it, then you better believe you’re going.” Lonnie said as she looked at Isabel and Max
“Hey don’t look at us, it’s mom and dad that want to make sure you’ve got an education.” Max said
“Oh please, like it’s hard.” Lonnie said
“Uh…it is.” Liz said
“And that’s saying something, she’s the school brain.” Maria said
“We’ve broken into half a dozen libraries in Manhattan and gone through every book.” Ava said
“And that was easy for you?” Liz asked
“Totally.” Lonnie said
“All right then…tax law.” Isabel said
“Oh please, not even god understands that.” Ava said
“You know what, you’re still going.” Isabel said
Lonnie and Ava looked at each other, “Bummer.”
Billboard, Outside Roswell, 19:00
From a distance the three Skins looked from a hill toward Roswell with three pairs of binoculars as they looked at the billboard. Each had a small dot on the inside of their ears that connected them to their commanders back in Copper Summit.
“Okay…time to light it up.”
He pulled out his control device and pressed the buttons on the panel. Before he pressed the last one the two other Skins looked at each other and took steps backward. The leader saw them move back out of the corner of his eyes and took a couple back himself. Then he pressed the last button and the hexagonal device pulsed. At the billboard the green rod light up, but then there were a series of sparks from it. The rod crackled with energy turned red before a volley shot out to a point over Roswell. Once at the centre it exploded and sent a bubble over the small town that completely encompassed it.
“Uh oh.”
“What did we do?”
“More like what happened?”
“I’m picking up severe energy fluctuations. The energy crystal wasn’t chipped when you installed it, was it?”
“No.”
“You’re sure?”
“Yes…maybe. Oh no. What’s happening in there?”
“Unknown. I’m picking up human life signs but not Antarian. Severe hyper-dimension turbulence.”
“Now I know why they give these jobs to people like us.”
“If we go back, he’ll have our heads.”
“Yes.”
Without saying anything else, the three skins lifted their shirts and pressed the seals on their backs. In seconds all three were turned to dust and carried away by the wind. This way was far less painful and considerably a better way to go than back at their base.
Living Room, Harding Residence, Immediately Following
A ripple crossed over them, they all felt it but all they could see that happened was that static now filled the television screen.
“Uh, what was that?” Laurie asked
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 7
Nirvana, 19:05
As the sun was setting on the distant horizon, Liz’s uncle sat with his feet dangling off the edge of the flying island and watched. He’d done this many times, he used to sit here with his sister when they were younger and she was just coming into her powers. Now James was missing her but he still had her daughter to watch out for. Just as he was about to get up and leave the island started to tremble, it started off like nothing more than a shiver but in less than a minute the entire land mass shook violently.
“What the hell…” James said and turned to run back to the city. He could already here the panic in the voices of the people who were nearby. In the island’s long history, not once had there even been the slightest problem like that
On route he found one of Nirvana’s Maintainers, one of the people who took care of the island in all its mystical eccentricities. He looked panicked, out of breath and despite the superior physical condition of every single last inhabitant, he looked like he was about to drop from running to find him.
“What’s going on?” James asked
“The elements in the temple, they’ve darkened. Something’s happened to the Elementals, they’ve been disconnected somehow.”
“How?”
“We don’t know but without them this entire planet is going to become unstable.”
“Well we know there must be some trace of a connection remaining. Where ever they are, they’re close just isolated somehow from the rest of the planet otherwise this planet would be exploding right about now, that and Nirvana would be crashing down into the ocean.” James said
“That’s why I came to find me. I was just leaving to see you when this happened.”
“Why?”
“Nirvana. Our altitude has gone down just over 500feet in the last month.”
James’ eyes went wide, “What?”
“I’ve checked it 5 times, it’s accurate.”
“That’s impossible. We’re no where near the end of the Age of Air yet.”
“We know but it’s still happening. We’re going down. We can maintain the cloud cover over the base of the island. People wont see us but massive clouds don’t start sinking out of the sky. We just don’t know what’s causing it.”
“Well we need to find…out. Oh god.”
“What?”
“The elements aren’t out of balance anymore. There are Elementals for each element now. They are coming into realignment. The island is simply following.”
“But that means it will come to rest on the surface. Not underground or under the water or in the magma…on the surface for everyone to see. The area Nirvana came from is now an inland sea, if we land back there then that’s a lot of water with no where to go.”
“Then we’ll have to find a place where we can go.” James said, “Or my niece and the others will have to find a place.”
“We need to tell the priests. Everyone needs to be prepared.”
Together the two of them headed back to the city through the orchards. They had a lot of work to do and they had no idea how much time they had left to them before their existence was made known to the entire world.
Outside the Harding Residence, Roswell, Same Time
Everyone stepped out of Tess’s house and on to the street. They could feel something all around them as energy they felt fluttered over their skin and eventually subsided. It was dark out yet as they looked around the street they couldn’t see anything wrong. It was Tess’s neighbourhood in every exacting detail. They walked out onto the road, they looked around and saw that street lamps were on everywhere, cars sat motionless in driveways, the wind blew and the stars gleamed. They may not see anything but they felt something very wrong right down to their bones.
Then Liz turned her head slowly, looking over her shoulder. She could sense something, she didn’t know what but it was drawing closer. Then she suddenly felt breath on the back of her neck and she turned sharply around but saw nothing.
“Liz?” Max asked
“I was sure there was something behind me.” Liz said
“Paranoid?” Michael asked with an almost teasing tone
He was rewarded with a slap on the back of his head from Maria, “Chica, paranoid?”
“Hey, I say that and I get a slap?” Michael complained
“She my best friend, I get to say it, you don’t.” Maria said
“I swear I felt something.” Liz said, “There was…yeah, I know there was breathing going on.”
Just then the car alarm of a car nearby went off. It rang out again and again, the headlights flashed on and off for 2 minutes before it stopped. Then a car across the street did the exact same thing for the same amount of time before it stopped. Hopping from one side of the street, on along the length of it, every car alarm along the street went off and stopped.
“Uh huh.” Tess said
“You’re not seeing anything are you?” Lana asked Clark
“No. Nothing.” Clark said as he looked around, “And I’m not hearing anything either, at least nothing odd. Wait…”
“What?” Max asked
Clark looked through all the walls of the houses nearby, “There isn’t anyone in those houses.”
“Is anyone else having Goosebumps?” Lois asked
“Zeezu ba do.” Zeezu said as he trembled and hid behind Michael’s leg
“That’s the least of what I got.” Lonnie said
“Well, well, well. Bad girl’s got a case of the heeby jeebies.” Michael said with a smile
Lonnie gave a smile that conveyed a hint of annoyance as she crossed her arms but then looked over to her new brother and sister. “What?”
“Mom.” Max said
“Dad.” Isabel said
“Oh god.” Kyle said, “Okay, you’re place is closer. We’ll check on them and then my dad.”
“Uh my mom too?” Maria asked
“She’ll be with my dad at the station.” Kyle said as they headed to a car.
“Why would my mom be with your dad?” Maria asked as they all got in
“Ahhh…yeah.” Kyle said with a cringe
“Oh my god.” Maria said
“They had a date, something they didn’t know I knew about but the walls are really thin in my place. They had it planned before the storm and it’s a safe bet that they’ve been getting really busy. If the storm is wearing off on them then it’s a safe bet dad will be back on duty trying to make sure the world doesn’t end.” Kyle said as he turned the key. Nothing happened, not even so much as a sound came from the engine.
Everyone got out, Kyle popped the hood and they looked at the engine. “Uh…how is it possible for a car alarm to go off without a battery?” Liz asked
“Guys wait here.” Clark said. He speeded off in a blur and all anyone saw was the hoods of the cars shooting up one by one before he came back. “There isn’t a battery in any of the cars.”
“Why do I hear the theme tune to the Twilight Zone in my head?” Lana asked
“That’s not the kicker.” Clark said
“What?” Alex asked
“I checked the power lines.” Clark said, “It’s not so much that there isn’t even a tiny amount of electricity going through them, it that there aren’t any power lines. Anything that carries or stores electricity doesn’t exist here.”
Everyone looked to the nearest window and then the next, all the way down the street - all the lights were on.
“Bogus.” Pizza said, “And way cool.”
Everyone turned and looked at each other and started running. They decided there wasn’t much point sticking to the road so they leapt over garden fences, taking any shot cut they could get in order to make sure they got to the Max and Isabel’s place.
Evans Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Isabel and Max came bursting through the door to their house.
“Mom?” Isabel called out, “Dad?”
The siblings hurried through their house, everyone checked every room. Just like every other house there was power, static filled the television screens, phone lines were dead and not a living soul was found.
“Okay, they should be here.” Isabel said
Just then Michael came running into the house. “Guys, I just checked the street. Lights are on but on ones home.”
“Where is everyone?” Liz asked
“The entire town is empty.” Maria said and then turned to Tess, “Is there anything you know that can explain this?”
“Not exactly.” Tess said, “Nacedo told me about a few Skin toys they brought with them. One was a way to impose Antarian time on a limited area of Earth. It’s like forcing all of Earth’s time zones into one small space. Humans, at least Earth humans, can’t handle it. They simply vanish from time until the machine is switched off. It’s like putting them in stasis. The Skins nicknamed it Wipeout because it wipes out anyone they want.”
“But?” Max asked
“But everything should be the same. The only thing that should be different is there wont be any people. None of the reports explain what we’ve seen. No lights without power and no freaky things sneaking up on Liz.” Tess said
“We should head out. There has to be someone here.” Liz said
“Yeah, who?” Maria asked
“I don’t know.” Liz said
“How big an area?” Lana asked
“Sorry?” Tess asked
“How much space does this thing cover?” Lana asked
“Not big. An area a little bigger than Roswell, the Reservation would be within range.” Tess said
“Thank god, at least everyone in Smallville is safe.” Chloe said
“Now all we need to do is fix the problem here.” Clark said
“How?” Isabel asked
“Well this device has to be somewhere. We can find it.” Maria asked
“The device is only 3feet long and 6inches wide. It could be in a basement, in a wall or in a sewer line. We can search for a month and not find it.” Tess said
“Fortunately we have someone who can check this town in minutes and who can see anything.” Lois said proudly, what no one else saw was that Clark’s hand was gently stroking her butt while he was doing the same thing to Lana. To say it was distracting was understating it, she wanted to rip her clothes off and jump Clark but that would have to wait.
“I’ll be back in a sec.” Clark said, he dived out the building and immediately shot into the air. He figured it would be easier to get to an altitude where he could look over the entire town with his X-ray vision with one sweep. Clark flew through the air, almost reaching the upper most point of the barrier that covered the small town. He looked over Roswell, looking over every inch of the town and looked for anything that didn’t belong. Clark saw nothing but there were movements, shadows shifting in ways they shouldn’t but that was all and soon dropped back down to the ground, his impact caused a ripple to spread out in the road and left it needing quite a bit of repair work, “I really need to work on those landings.” He walked back into the house and shook his head. “I couldn’t see anything. Not anywhere but something tells me we’re going to need more what firepower than what powers we’ve got.”
“And that’s supposed to mean?” Kyle asked
“I’m not sure what I saw up there but until you guys get a handle on what powers can be used to attack or defend I’d like us to have something.” Clark said
“Okay, that’s got me worried.” Michael said
“Sheriff’s station. Lot’s of guns with very big bullets.” Kyle said, “And I know where my dad keeps the key.”
“We were heading there anyway.” Max said, “Come on.”
Roswell Sheriff’s Station, Across Town, 20:20
“It’s deserted.” Lana said, she and most of the others came in after searching the building
Kyle had retrieved his father’s key and unlocked the weapons cabinet. Everyone took a gun and a box of ammo a piece while Clark kept a vigil by the window.
“I don’t get this, every human is gone.” Lonnie said
“Not every human.” Maria said
Lonnie smiled and brushed the back of her hand along Maria’s cheek, “But you’re not ordinary humans.”
Maria’s eyes dilated at the contact, it was so open and public yet it soared through her. So far she’d been able to keep Lonnie’s advances under wraps but she figured she’d just be able to brush it off later if questions were asked. “Well…let’s just go.”
She turned to head toward the door but just then there was a ripple in the air and Jim Valenti appeared. He walked into the room and immediately passed through Maria who shivered and turned around. Then in came Amy and instantly they were all over each other before they vanished.
“I’m going to be sick.” Kyle said
“What the hell was that?” Tess asked
“Nothing you’ve heard of?” Max asked
“Phantom people…nu uh.” Tess said
“It’s not the people who are gone. It’s us.” Liz said
“Everyone’s right where they are supposed to be and so are we but we’re what…pushed into some kind of alternate reality?” Alex asked
“You’re the Sci-Fi guy. You tell us.” Kyle said
Everything then started to shake. The whole region, the whole planet shook.
“Okay, we’re leaving now.” Liz said as she waved her hand to carry them all away from the area. Her intent was to transport them all to Nirvana however nothing happened. They didn’t go anywhere, not even an inch.
One by one each of the group had tried their ability to transport through the elements, Isabel was the last and threw a glass of water on the floor. All she ended up with was wet feet. Nothing of their elemental powers would work; it left the resident aliens concerned. They knew Clark’s powers worked but each of the Antarians tried their own just to be sure.
“Right, so we can’t use the elements. So what?” Kyle asked
“It’s more than that Kyle.” Liz said, “We’re apart of the elements and if we can’t access them then they can’t access us. God knows what that will do.”
“Wait. Why would we see Valenti?” Alex asked, “This whole town is empty yet we come here and see him.”
“Don’t know. They do carry a little elemental essence since they are Kyle and Maria’s parents. Maybe that’s enough to reach out to us since we’re in the same room now.” Tess said
“Come on.” Max said, “Let’s have a look out there.”
“There must be someway out of this.” Alex said, “If there’s a way in, there’s a way out.”
“Then let’s find it, cause this place…not so fun.” Laurie said
Master Bedroom, Evans Residence, True Roswell, Same Time
Diane and Philip were in bed, laying back against the pillows with the sheets wrapped around their bodies. Both covered in sweat, were on the verge of complete exhaustion after days of non-stop sex but for the first time the fire in their blood had calmed. Even though they couldn’t stop touching other they could have a simple conversation that didn’t involve a mindless pleasurable rut in bed. Then everything shook violently.
“What was that – an earthquake?” Philip asked, “In Roswell?”
“Hmm, and here I was thinking the Earth had stopped moving for a while.” Diane said
“I’ve seen the news…earlier when we needed to eat.” Philip said
“So did I.”
“How do we handle the kids? You know they will have been…” Philip said but couldn’t finish the sentence
“I know, I know. That’s not going to be a nice talk.” Diane said
“I just hope Isabel is with Alex.” Philip said
“What did you just say?” Diane asked
“Alex is a nice, caring young man who loves her and who she love…and I could easily break his neck.” Philip said
“Ah, that’s more like it.” Diane said, “But you know Isabel will not forgive you if you do. I think she really does love him. What about Max?”
“He and Liz are going to be inseparable.” Philip said
“You mean they weren’t already?” Diane asked
“At least I hope that we’re not going to be grandparents, from either of them.” Philip said
“I know. We’ve got a lot to talk about tomorrow.” Diane said
“Yeah, a lot.” Philip said
“But that is tomorrow.” Diane said as she gave her husband a look
He smiled and was soon moving on top of her.
Out on the Street, Alternate Roswell…
Everyone stepped out onto the street from the Station and started heading down the road. They looked over everything and saw their hometown in every exact detail but they knew this place wasn’t their home. As they took steps along the road, Liz suddenly stopped as she felt the return of the breathing on her neck. Max stopped and looked at her but as he looked at a few of the others he realised that his girlfriend wasn't the only one feeling it this time. Just as he was about to say something, every light flashed on and off in random intervals, every alarm, car horn, door buzzer and telephone sounded out and filled the deserted town with noise. Then just as suddenly as it started, it stopped and the town was dark.
“Okay, now I’m scared.” Kyle said. He wasn’t afraid to say it, looking around he saw that they were all feeling it. He was just the one to say it.
“We’re being watched.” Liz said, feeling her pulse race. “There’s something here.”
Then all around them they could hear whispering, incessant whispering that not one of them could clearly make out. They all looked around, looking for the source but they saw nothing until Clark saw a shadow move down a wall but their was no physical object to produce it.
“We need a place to stay.” Clark said, “To think and where we know.”
“Well there’s only one place for that.” Max said
“Crashdown here we come.” Maria said
Each moved down the street at a brisk pace, they may not have relished the idea of carrying guns at any time right now they didn’t want to be caught without them. Max stood ready to form his shield at the least provocation and Clark kept a sharp eye and ear out. He may have had one of the worst experiences of his life when he was blinded by that chunk of Kryptonite but the fact that it brought out his super hearing was something he was now thankful for.
“Clark, I’ve been meaning to ask…” Liz said, “Why do you carry those spectacles with you?”
Clark looked down to the pair that almost permanently occupied his shirt pocket and smiled, “More than a few times people have been suspicious about me. If it wasn’t for the odd broken bone or bloody nose then the wrong people would be really on to me. I figured I would keep these after a little accident I had a year or so ago, if I have a few physical weaknesses like other people then they might not give me a second thought.”
“How’d you end up with broken bones?” Maria asked
“My powers got transferred to another student 3 years ago, then there are some stronger people…Kryptonite mutations have caused me more than a few problems over the years.” Clark said
“You know Clark, those would be more effective if you actually wore them.” Lois said
“Well not just now.” Clark said, “I think my eyes would be better if they didn’t have lumps of glass in front of them.”
“So what are we going to do at the Crash? We just sit there waiting?” Maria asked
“We have something to eat, relax, think about what our next move is and hopefully get some rest before the next shoe drops.” Max said
Kitchen, Crashdown, 21:00
They had soon arrived at the Crashdown. Liz was upstairs with Maria, everyone was taking turns in the shower and getting cleaned up before they headed down into the dinning area and waited on food. Unlike most times where it would be Michael doing the cooking in the kitchen of the café, it was Max who was behind the stove and frying up some burgers and fries for everyone. As burgers were flipped, Tess walked into the room and moved over to him.
“Hey Tess. How’s everything.”
“Freaky but what else is new.” Tess said, “I figured you could use a hand with the buns.”
“I’ll take it. Their in that cabinet over there.” Max said as he looked over to it.
Tess retrieved the rolls and placed them on the counter. She sliced them open, buttered them and made them ready for the hot meat filling. Max put in a few; Tess put on some salad and closed the buns. She took the tray and placed it at the window into the dining area before she closed the shutter. Tess bit her lip in apprehension over what she was going to do now.
Slowly she turned around and looked over Max. She’d never stopped wanting Max, even telling him to go after Liz that day on the mountain. She didn’t regret it but still Tess felt a sting over it. Then she heard what Larek had told them on Nirvana and she couldn’t put it off any more. Tess walked up to him, pretending to continue helping with the cooking. After a little while Tess simply stopped what she was doing and reached her hand over to touch Max’s arm.
Max stopped as her hand slowly moved up and down his arm. “Tess, stop.”
Tess moved in closer, almost pressing her body against his. “I’m apart of you Max.”
“I thought you stopped this?” Max asked
“You’re still my husband.” Tess said, “That hasn’t changed. Larek told you as much, bonded through spirit, emotion and energy.”
“Tess, I am in love with Liz and that isn’t going to change.” Max said as he took Tess’s hand. His intent was to push her off but the feel of her skin held his attention for a moment. It was electric, a sensation that buzzed through him. It was as though it was familiar, like a taste of his past life with her was coming through and it intoxicated him. Denying that he’d fantasised about her would be a lie of monumental proportions and more than a few times as Tess pleasured herself, the images and feelings flowed into his mind.
“Stop denying your feelings for me Max. I know you love her but I love you. I know you’ve felt it, I know you know I felt it.”
Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath as Tess’s hand slipped down and headed to his pants. “Tess, please…”
“We’re allowed Max. I am your wife but in our society it’s not a case that I will be your only one.” Tess said
“Liz isn’t a part of that society.” Max said, “And neither are we anymore.”
“That didn’t stop Ava when she slept with Kyle and Chloe, or Clark, Lana and Lois. Lonnie has her sights set on Michael and Maria. God knows what’s going on with your sister. I can feel it coming off of all of them Max.” Tess said, “It doesn’t stop them not being on Antar. They followed their hearts.”
“Tess this is insane.”
“No doubt.” Tess said, “I did see it when you made love to her. She was beautiful and just like you can’t deny me for much longer…I’m beginning to realise I can’t deny her.”
Max looked into her eyes and saw honesty reflected in them. “You’re serious?”
“Let’s just say, if you had your sister’s dreamwalking ability you wouldn’t want to be waking up for quite some time. Believe me.” Tess said, “I can seduce her Max, just like I can with you. I can take her to bed and I want you to be there. Nacedo told me about an old saying on Antar – A wife belongs to her husband, a husband belongs to his wife and a wife belongs to her wife. The symbol for marriage on Antar is an equilateral triangle, all parts equal, no one greater or less than the others. Take your wife Max.”
The swell in his pants was unmistakable and Tess felt his dick swell with the proposition she gave him. Max was burning as he looked at Tess, the fire in him had him breathing deeply and in an instant he couldn’t resist. Max took Tess in his arms and pressed her up against the refrigerator where he kissed her. His body completely pressed against hers, his hand was on her hips and their heads shifted to and fro as their mouths locked together.
Tess reached down and unzipped his pants, slipped her hand inside. She stroked him through his briefs and as Max ran his hand up to cup her breast, he felt her nipple harden beneath her top. Just then Max opened his eyes and pushed himself back away from her.
“No.” Max said as he zipped himself back up, “As long as I’m with Liz…I want her to have as much a normal relationship is possible. I’m sorry Tess, you’re right I do have feelings for you and we have a connection but Liz…I’m sorry Tess.” Max walked away and headed out of the kitchen. He headed to the bathroom, he needed to be alone and let himself breath. Being close to Liz right now wasn’t an option, their connection would probably let her see what just happened and he didn’t want that until he’d figured it out himself.
Back in the kitchen, Tess leaned back against the fridge and smiled. Her body felt more alive than it had in years. When she first met Max she felt the link between them from their previous lives, before it she was trained for her duties to her people and her life was nothing more than a grey blur. They she felt a spark and remembered more of her life before. Now her mind was afloat among the clouds with Nirvana. “I’m sorry too Max, this could have been easy.” Tess said as she got herself a glass of water, “But then again the chase might be fun.”
...
..
.
Nirvana, 19:05
As the sun was setting on the distant horizon, Liz’s uncle sat with his feet dangling off the edge of the flying island and watched. He’d done this many times, he used to sit here with his sister when they were younger and she was just coming into her powers. Now James was missing her but he still had her daughter to watch out for. Just as he was about to get up and leave the island started to tremble, it started off like nothing more than a shiver but in less than a minute the entire land mass shook violently.
“What the hell…” James said and turned to run back to the city. He could already here the panic in the voices of the people who were nearby. In the island’s long history, not once had there even been the slightest problem like that
On route he found one of Nirvana’s Maintainers, one of the people who took care of the island in all its mystical eccentricities. He looked panicked, out of breath and despite the superior physical condition of every single last inhabitant, he looked like he was about to drop from running to find him.
“What’s going on?” James asked
“The elements in the temple, they’ve darkened. Something’s happened to the Elementals, they’ve been disconnected somehow.”
“How?”
“We don’t know but without them this entire planet is going to become unstable.”
“Well we know there must be some trace of a connection remaining. Where ever they are, they’re close just isolated somehow from the rest of the planet otherwise this planet would be exploding right about now, that and Nirvana would be crashing down into the ocean.” James said
“That’s why I came to find me. I was just leaving to see you when this happened.”
“Why?”
“Nirvana. Our altitude has gone down just over 500feet in the last month.”
James’ eyes went wide, “What?”
“I’ve checked it 5 times, it’s accurate.”
“That’s impossible. We’re no where near the end of the Age of Air yet.”
“We know but it’s still happening. We’re going down. We can maintain the cloud cover over the base of the island. People wont see us but massive clouds don’t start sinking out of the sky. We just don’t know what’s causing it.”
“Well we need to find…out. Oh god.”
“What?”
“The elements aren’t out of balance anymore. There are Elementals for each element now. They are coming into realignment. The island is simply following.”
“But that means it will come to rest on the surface. Not underground or under the water or in the magma…on the surface for everyone to see. The area Nirvana came from is now an inland sea, if we land back there then that’s a lot of water with no where to go.”
“Then we’ll have to find a place where we can go.” James said, “Or my niece and the others will have to find a place.”
“We need to tell the priests. Everyone needs to be prepared.”
Together the two of them headed back to the city through the orchards. They had a lot of work to do and they had no idea how much time they had left to them before their existence was made known to the entire world.
Outside the Harding Residence, Roswell, Same Time
Everyone stepped out of Tess’s house and on to the street. They could feel something all around them as energy they felt fluttered over their skin and eventually subsided. It was dark out yet as they looked around the street they couldn’t see anything wrong. It was Tess’s neighbourhood in every exacting detail. They walked out onto the road, they looked around and saw that street lamps were on everywhere, cars sat motionless in driveways, the wind blew and the stars gleamed. They may not see anything but they felt something very wrong right down to their bones.
Then Liz turned her head slowly, looking over her shoulder. She could sense something, she didn’t know what but it was drawing closer. Then she suddenly felt breath on the back of her neck and she turned sharply around but saw nothing.
“Liz?” Max asked
“I was sure there was something behind me.” Liz said
“Paranoid?” Michael asked with an almost teasing tone
He was rewarded with a slap on the back of his head from Maria, “Chica, paranoid?”
“Hey, I say that and I get a slap?” Michael complained
“She my best friend, I get to say it, you don’t.” Maria said
“I swear I felt something.” Liz said, “There was…yeah, I know there was breathing going on.”
Just then the car alarm of a car nearby went off. It rang out again and again, the headlights flashed on and off for 2 minutes before it stopped. Then a car across the street did the exact same thing for the same amount of time before it stopped. Hopping from one side of the street, on along the length of it, every car alarm along the street went off and stopped.
“Uh huh.” Tess said
“You’re not seeing anything are you?” Lana asked Clark
“No. Nothing.” Clark said as he looked around, “And I’m not hearing anything either, at least nothing odd. Wait…”
“What?” Max asked
Clark looked through all the walls of the houses nearby, “There isn’t anyone in those houses.”
“Is anyone else having Goosebumps?” Lois asked
“Zeezu ba do.” Zeezu said as he trembled and hid behind Michael’s leg
“That’s the least of what I got.” Lonnie said
“Well, well, well. Bad girl’s got a case of the heeby jeebies.” Michael said with a smile
Lonnie gave a smile that conveyed a hint of annoyance as she crossed her arms but then looked over to her new brother and sister. “What?”
“Mom.” Max said
“Dad.” Isabel said
“Oh god.” Kyle said, “Okay, you’re place is closer. We’ll check on them and then my dad.”
“Uh my mom too?” Maria asked
“She’ll be with my dad at the station.” Kyle said as they headed to a car.
“Why would my mom be with your dad?” Maria asked as they all got in
“Ahhh…yeah.” Kyle said with a cringe
“Oh my god.” Maria said
“They had a date, something they didn’t know I knew about but the walls are really thin in my place. They had it planned before the storm and it’s a safe bet that they’ve been getting really busy. If the storm is wearing off on them then it’s a safe bet dad will be back on duty trying to make sure the world doesn’t end.” Kyle said as he turned the key. Nothing happened, not even so much as a sound came from the engine.
Everyone got out, Kyle popped the hood and they looked at the engine. “Uh…how is it possible for a car alarm to go off without a battery?” Liz asked
“Guys wait here.” Clark said. He speeded off in a blur and all anyone saw was the hoods of the cars shooting up one by one before he came back. “There isn’t a battery in any of the cars.”
“Why do I hear the theme tune to the Twilight Zone in my head?” Lana asked
“That’s not the kicker.” Clark said
“What?” Alex asked
“I checked the power lines.” Clark said, “It’s not so much that there isn’t even a tiny amount of electricity going through them, it that there aren’t any power lines. Anything that carries or stores electricity doesn’t exist here.”
Everyone looked to the nearest window and then the next, all the way down the street - all the lights were on.
“Bogus.” Pizza said, “And way cool.”
Everyone turned and looked at each other and started running. They decided there wasn’t much point sticking to the road so they leapt over garden fences, taking any shot cut they could get in order to make sure they got to the Max and Isabel’s place.
Evans Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Isabel and Max came bursting through the door to their house.
“Mom?” Isabel called out, “Dad?”
The siblings hurried through their house, everyone checked every room. Just like every other house there was power, static filled the television screens, phone lines were dead and not a living soul was found.
“Okay, they should be here.” Isabel said
Just then Michael came running into the house. “Guys, I just checked the street. Lights are on but on ones home.”
“Where is everyone?” Liz asked
“The entire town is empty.” Maria said and then turned to Tess, “Is there anything you know that can explain this?”
“Not exactly.” Tess said, “Nacedo told me about a few Skin toys they brought with them. One was a way to impose Antarian time on a limited area of Earth. It’s like forcing all of Earth’s time zones into one small space. Humans, at least Earth humans, can’t handle it. They simply vanish from time until the machine is switched off. It’s like putting them in stasis. The Skins nicknamed it Wipeout because it wipes out anyone they want.”
“But?” Max asked
“But everything should be the same. The only thing that should be different is there wont be any people. None of the reports explain what we’ve seen. No lights without power and no freaky things sneaking up on Liz.” Tess said
“We should head out. There has to be someone here.” Liz said
“Yeah, who?” Maria asked
“I don’t know.” Liz said
“How big an area?” Lana asked
“Sorry?” Tess asked
“How much space does this thing cover?” Lana asked
“Not big. An area a little bigger than Roswell, the Reservation would be within range.” Tess said
“Thank god, at least everyone in Smallville is safe.” Chloe said
“Now all we need to do is fix the problem here.” Clark said
“How?” Isabel asked
“Well this device has to be somewhere. We can find it.” Maria asked
“The device is only 3feet long and 6inches wide. It could be in a basement, in a wall or in a sewer line. We can search for a month and not find it.” Tess said
“Fortunately we have someone who can check this town in minutes and who can see anything.” Lois said proudly, what no one else saw was that Clark’s hand was gently stroking her butt while he was doing the same thing to Lana. To say it was distracting was understating it, she wanted to rip her clothes off and jump Clark but that would have to wait.
“I’ll be back in a sec.” Clark said, he dived out the building and immediately shot into the air. He figured it would be easier to get to an altitude where he could look over the entire town with his X-ray vision with one sweep. Clark flew through the air, almost reaching the upper most point of the barrier that covered the small town. He looked over Roswell, looking over every inch of the town and looked for anything that didn’t belong. Clark saw nothing but there were movements, shadows shifting in ways they shouldn’t but that was all and soon dropped back down to the ground, his impact caused a ripple to spread out in the road and left it needing quite a bit of repair work, “I really need to work on those landings.” He walked back into the house and shook his head. “I couldn’t see anything. Not anywhere but something tells me we’re going to need more what firepower than what powers we’ve got.”
“And that’s supposed to mean?” Kyle asked
“I’m not sure what I saw up there but until you guys get a handle on what powers can be used to attack or defend I’d like us to have something.” Clark said
“Okay, that’s got me worried.” Michael said
“Sheriff’s station. Lot’s of guns with very big bullets.” Kyle said, “And I know where my dad keeps the key.”
“We were heading there anyway.” Max said, “Come on.”
Roswell Sheriff’s Station, Across Town, 20:20
“It’s deserted.” Lana said, she and most of the others came in after searching the building
Kyle had retrieved his father’s key and unlocked the weapons cabinet. Everyone took a gun and a box of ammo a piece while Clark kept a vigil by the window.
“I don’t get this, every human is gone.” Lonnie said
“Not every human.” Maria said
Lonnie smiled and brushed the back of her hand along Maria’s cheek, “But you’re not ordinary humans.”
Maria’s eyes dilated at the contact, it was so open and public yet it soared through her. So far she’d been able to keep Lonnie’s advances under wraps but she figured she’d just be able to brush it off later if questions were asked. “Well…let’s just go.”
She turned to head toward the door but just then there was a ripple in the air and Jim Valenti appeared. He walked into the room and immediately passed through Maria who shivered and turned around. Then in came Amy and instantly they were all over each other before they vanished.
“I’m going to be sick.” Kyle said
“What the hell was that?” Tess asked
“Nothing you’ve heard of?” Max asked
“Phantom people…nu uh.” Tess said
“It’s not the people who are gone. It’s us.” Liz said
“Everyone’s right where they are supposed to be and so are we but we’re what…pushed into some kind of alternate reality?” Alex asked
“You’re the Sci-Fi guy. You tell us.” Kyle said
Everything then started to shake. The whole region, the whole planet shook.
“Okay, we’re leaving now.” Liz said as she waved her hand to carry them all away from the area. Her intent was to transport them all to Nirvana however nothing happened. They didn’t go anywhere, not even an inch.
One by one each of the group had tried their ability to transport through the elements, Isabel was the last and threw a glass of water on the floor. All she ended up with was wet feet. Nothing of their elemental powers would work; it left the resident aliens concerned. They knew Clark’s powers worked but each of the Antarians tried their own just to be sure.
“Right, so we can’t use the elements. So what?” Kyle asked
“It’s more than that Kyle.” Liz said, “We’re apart of the elements and if we can’t access them then they can’t access us. God knows what that will do.”
“Wait. Why would we see Valenti?” Alex asked, “This whole town is empty yet we come here and see him.”
“Don’t know. They do carry a little elemental essence since they are Kyle and Maria’s parents. Maybe that’s enough to reach out to us since we’re in the same room now.” Tess said
“Come on.” Max said, “Let’s have a look out there.”
“There must be someway out of this.” Alex said, “If there’s a way in, there’s a way out.”
“Then let’s find it, cause this place…not so fun.” Laurie said
Master Bedroom, Evans Residence, True Roswell, Same Time
Diane and Philip were in bed, laying back against the pillows with the sheets wrapped around their bodies. Both covered in sweat, were on the verge of complete exhaustion after days of non-stop sex but for the first time the fire in their blood had calmed. Even though they couldn’t stop touching other they could have a simple conversation that didn’t involve a mindless pleasurable rut in bed. Then everything shook violently.
“What was that – an earthquake?” Philip asked, “In Roswell?”
“Hmm, and here I was thinking the Earth had stopped moving for a while.” Diane said
“I’ve seen the news…earlier when we needed to eat.” Philip said
“So did I.”
“How do we handle the kids? You know they will have been…” Philip said but couldn’t finish the sentence
“I know, I know. That’s not going to be a nice talk.” Diane said
“I just hope Isabel is with Alex.” Philip said
“What did you just say?” Diane asked
“Alex is a nice, caring young man who loves her and who she love…and I could easily break his neck.” Philip said
“Ah, that’s more like it.” Diane said, “But you know Isabel will not forgive you if you do. I think she really does love him. What about Max?”
“He and Liz are going to be inseparable.” Philip said
“You mean they weren’t already?” Diane asked
“At least I hope that we’re not going to be grandparents, from either of them.” Philip said
“I know. We’ve got a lot to talk about tomorrow.” Diane said
“Yeah, a lot.” Philip said
“But that is tomorrow.” Diane said as she gave her husband a look
He smiled and was soon moving on top of her.
Out on the Street, Alternate Roswell…
Everyone stepped out onto the street from the Station and started heading down the road. They looked over everything and saw their hometown in every exact detail but they knew this place wasn’t their home. As they took steps along the road, Liz suddenly stopped as she felt the return of the breathing on her neck. Max stopped and looked at her but as he looked at a few of the others he realised that his girlfriend wasn't the only one feeling it this time. Just as he was about to say something, every light flashed on and off in random intervals, every alarm, car horn, door buzzer and telephone sounded out and filled the deserted town with noise. Then just as suddenly as it started, it stopped and the town was dark.
“Okay, now I’m scared.” Kyle said. He wasn’t afraid to say it, looking around he saw that they were all feeling it. He was just the one to say it.
“We’re being watched.” Liz said, feeling her pulse race. “There’s something here.”
Then all around them they could hear whispering, incessant whispering that not one of them could clearly make out. They all looked around, looking for the source but they saw nothing until Clark saw a shadow move down a wall but their was no physical object to produce it.
“We need a place to stay.” Clark said, “To think and where we know.”
“Well there’s only one place for that.” Max said
“Crashdown here we come.” Maria said
Each moved down the street at a brisk pace, they may not have relished the idea of carrying guns at any time right now they didn’t want to be caught without them. Max stood ready to form his shield at the least provocation and Clark kept a sharp eye and ear out. He may have had one of the worst experiences of his life when he was blinded by that chunk of Kryptonite but the fact that it brought out his super hearing was something he was now thankful for.
“Clark, I’ve been meaning to ask…” Liz said, “Why do you carry those spectacles with you?”
Clark looked down to the pair that almost permanently occupied his shirt pocket and smiled, “More than a few times people have been suspicious about me. If it wasn’t for the odd broken bone or bloody nose then the wrong people would be really on to me. I figured I would keep these after a little accident I had a year or so ago, if I have a few physical weaknesses like other people then they might not give me a second thought.”
“How’d you end up with broken bones?” Maria asked
“My powers got transferred to another student 3 years ago, then there are some stronger people…Kryptonite mutations have caused me more than a few problems over the years.” Clark said
“You know Clark, those would be more effective if you actually wore them.” Lois said
“Well not just now.” Clark said, “I think my eyes would be better if they didn’t have lumps of glass in front of them.”
“So what are we going to do at the Crash? We just sit there waiting?” Maria asked
“We have something to eat, relax, think about what our next move is and hopefully get some rest before the next shoe drops.” Max said
Kitchen, Crashdown, 21:00
They had soon arrived at the Crashdown. Liz was upstairs with Maria, everyone was taking turns in the shower and getting cleaned up before they headed down into the dinning area and waited on food. Unlike most times where it would be Michael doing the cooking in the kitchen of the café, it was Max who was behind the stove and frying up some burgers and fries for everyone. As burgers were flipped, Tess walked into the room and moved over to him.
“Hey Tess. How’s everything.”
“Freaky but what else is new.” Tess said, “I figured you could use a hand with the buns.”
“I’ll take it. Their in that cabinet over there.” Max said as he looked over to it.
Tess retrieved the rolls and placed them on the counter. She sliced them open, buttered them and made them ready for the hot meat filling. Max put in a few; Tess put on some salad and closed the buns. She took the tray and placed it at the window into the dining area before she closed the shutter. Tess bit her lip in apprehension over what she was going to do now.
Slowly she turned around and looked over Max. She’d never stopped wanting Max, even telling him to go after Liz that day on the mountain. She didn’t regret it but still Tess felt a sting over it. Then she heard what Larek had told them on Nirvana and she couldn’t put it off any more. Tess walked up to him, pretending to continue helping with the cooking. After a little while Tess simply stopped what she was doing and reached her hand over to touch Max’s arm.
Max stopped as her hand slowly moved up and down his arm. “Tess, stop.”
Tess moved in closer, almost pressing her body against his. “I’m apart of you Max.”
“I thought you stopped this?” Max asked
“You’re still my husband.” Tess said, “That hasn’t changed. Larek told you as much, bonded through spirit, emotion and energy.”
“Tess, I am in love with Liz and that isn’t going to change.” Max said as he took Tess’s hand. His intent was to push her off but the feel of her skin held his attention for a moment. It was electric, a sensation that buzzed through him. It was as though it was familiar, like a taste of his past life with her was coming through and it intoxicated him. Denying that he’d fantasised about her would be a lie of monumental proportions and more than a few times as Tess pleasured herself, the images and feelings flowed into his mind.
“Stop denying your feelings for me Max. I know you love her but I love you. I know you’ve felt it, I know you know I felt it.”
Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath as Tess’s hand slipped down and headed to his pants. “Tess, please…”
“We’re allowed Max. I am your wife but in our society it’s not a case that I will be your only one.” Tess said
“Liz isn’t a part of that society.” Max said, “And neither are we anymore.”
“That didn’t stop Ava when she slept with Kyle and Chloe, or Clark, Lana and Lois. Lonnie has her sights set on Michael and Maria. God knows what’s going on with your sister. I can feel it coming off of all of them Max.” Tess said, “It doesn’t stop them not being on Antar. They followed their hearts.”
“Tess this is insane.”
“No doubt.” Tess said, “I did see it when you made love to her. She was beautiful and just like you can’t deny me for much longer…I’m beginning to realise I can’t deny her.”
Max looked into her eyes and saw honesty reflected in them. “You’re serious?”
“Let’s just say, if you had your sister’s dreamwalking ability you wouldn’t want to be waking up for quite some time. Believe me.” Tess said, “I can seduce her Max, just like I can with you. I can take her to bed and I want you to be there. Nacedo told me about an old saying on Antar – A wife belongs to her husband, a husband belongs to his wife and a wife belongs to her wife. The symbol for marriage on Antar is an equilateral triangle, all parts equal, no one greater or less than the others. Take your wife Max.”
The swell in his pants was unmistakable and Tess felt his dick swell with the proposition she gave him. Max was burning as he looked at Tess, the fire in him had him breathing deeply and in an instant he couldn’t resist. Max took Tess in his arms and pressed her up against the refrigerator where he kissed her. His body completely pressed against hers, his hand was on her hips and their heads shifted to and fro as their mouths locked together.
Tess reached down and unzipped his pants, slipped her hand inside. She stroked him through his briefs and as Max ran his hand up to cup her breast, he felt her nipple harden beneath her top. Just then Max opened his eyes and pushed himself back away from her.
“No.” Max said as he zipped himself back up, “As long as I’m with Liz…I want her to have as much a normal relationship is possible. I’m sorry Tess, you’re right I do have feelings for you and we have a connection but Liz…I’m sorry Tess.” Max walked away and headed out of the kitchen. He headed to the bathroom, he needed to be alone and let himself breath. Being close to Liz right now wasn’t an option, their connection would probably let her see what just happened and he didn’t want that until he’d figured it out himself.
Back in the kitchen, Tess leaned back against the fridge and smiled. Her body felt more alive than it had in years. When she first met Max she felt the link between them from their previous lives, before it she was trained for her duties to her people and her life was nothing more than a grey blur. They she felt a spark and remembered more of her life before. Now her mind was afloat among the clouds with Nirvana. “I’m sorry too Max, this could have been easy.” Tess said as she got herself a glass of water, “But then again the chase might be fun.”
...
..
.
.
..
...
Liz’s Bathroom, Upstairs, Same Time
Liz stood under the shower as water sprayed over her body. As she ran shampoo through her soaked hair, images started flowing through her mind. It was like she was standing in the kitchen downstairs only everything was bright and crystal clear with vibrant colours. She heard the conversation Max had with Tess, watched as Tess pressed herself against Max and then as her lover pressed the blonde against the fridge.
All through it her body reacted, there was anger, jealousy, lust, betrayal, arousal, love, concern, desire, happiness, admiration for Tess actually making her move after so much time. To say that she was confused was an understatement. She was in a turmoil of emotion that impacted every inch of her until she curled up in a ball at the bottom of the shower. Her skin flushed and the more she watched the more her hands took on lives of their own and started caressing her body before Max left Tess.
When it was over, Liz rested there and in that moment her mind was filled with Tess. She’d never really considered it until this moment but there was the possibility of it and that was something she quickly pushed to the back of her mind. Even so her body felt the arousal and as she stepped out of the shower she used a towel to wipe condensation from the mirror. Liz looked at her reflection and stared at the girl staring back at her, wondering just who she was anymore.
Liz bent over the sink and closed her eyes. When she looked back up there was a brief flash and saw Max and Tess, naked with her and kissing her body. Liz turned quickly and saw that she was alone yet she could feel the spots on her skin where she was kissed. So many things were running through her head right now she didn’t know where to begin but right now the most pressing thing on anyone’s mind was getting out of this situation.
Outside of Town, 22:50
Nacedo approached the town once more. He pulled over and stepped out of the car to look over the small desert town.
“Well I didn’t expect to see you again so soon.” Nacedo said but as turned back he caught a glimpse of a shimmer in the corner of his eye. The alien shape shifter turned back to look at the town and gazed at it for a long time. When he saw the shimmer again, he pulled out his hexagonal device to take readings, “Oh hell.”
Nacedo looked up, looking over every ridge, hill and rock as he looked for Skins in the area. Only when he was satisfied that the vicinity was clear did he ran back to the car and head to the town. The alien drove all around it, scanning the perimeter of the bubble for any weak spot until he found it.
“Stupid, ignorant…if you told them once, you’ve told them a thousand times. You don’t go messing around with the time frames of alien planets.” He complained.
The alien reached his hand out and pressed it against the barrier. It was like a solid wall yet if it wasn’t for the slight shimmer that appeared from time to time he wouldn’t be able to see it. Nacedo took out his device and began entering commands and the area of the outer shell began to shift. He worked away, manipulating a small area, slowly getting closer to creating a viable portal through it.
“Tearing holes in space, condensing time fields, forcing gravimetric distortions into coherent spatial warps.” Nacedo said as a light suddenly formed on the surface of the bubble.
Then his device lit up, “Warning: Dimensional instability detected. Travel into the anomaly is not recommended. Strength of the barrier interior is too dense for a exit via this method of penetration.”
“Meaning I go in, I don’t come out.” Nacedo said, “So I have find my own way out.”
With a single step, Nacedo stepped into the barrier before the light vanished and it returned to its normal state.
Liz’s Balcony, Parker Residence, Alternate Roswell, Same Time
While Liz was in the shower, Maria was standing outside and looking over the town. In the distance she could see lights flashing on and off for a while but she put it to the back of her mind. She figured that so long as she couldn’t hear the whispers or feel the breathing then she was okay. There was a warm breeze and as it brushed over her body her nipples hardened, it reminded her of Lonnie’s breath on her skin during her dreams and there had been more than a few times that Lonnie had joined her. Each time she couldn’t resist her and the feel of this breeze was alluring.
“Hi Maria.” Michael said as he walked out onto the balcony
“Hey Michael. What’s up?” Maria asked
“That’s what I was gonna ask you.” Michael said as he moved up behind her
“Whatever’s going on, it’s quite a ways over.” Maria said
“Good. That’s the way I like it.” Michael said, as he looked her over, “Hey are you okay? You look a little flushed.”
“It’s…uh…well…”
“Lonnie’s dreamwalking.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria said, “You too?”
“She’s been doing both of us. I think she likes doing it individually so she can spend more time with us. Not that she doesn’t like it when our dreams merge.” Michael said
“Yeah, any idea why that happens?” Maria asked, “Not that I don’t like it myself.”
“No, no idea.” Michael said as he looked over Maria, “Maria…I want her.”
Maria looked at him, “So do I.” She admitted, “But right now I want you.”
Michael faced her and moved closer to her. He reached out and brushed some hair from her face before he leaned in and kissed her. The two fused together as Maria stood up on her tiptoes and Michael wrapped his arms around her. “Are you sure?”
“I want you to make love to me. We were affected by the stop like everyone else but we’ve put this off because Lonnie’s been taking the edge off.” Maria said
Michael gazed into her eyes and they kissed again only this time it was much more passionate. They gave themselves over to it, melding together with complete understanding of what they were about to do. Slowly Michael started kissing around her neck and throat, she tilted her head back to let him have easier access and she gasped. They were delirious with the sensations already and as Michael slid his hands down to grasp her ass Maria pressed herself fully against him.
“And here I was thinking our first time would be in your bed.” Michael said huskily
Maria chuckled as she latched her lips on to his and together they sank to their knees. Slowly Maria’s hands traced over Michael’s chest as she had done a few times in her dreams but this seemed much more real…it was real. With their tongues darting into each other’s mouths, kissing with the fire in their bodies and Maria reached down to the bottom of Michael’s jumper. She pulled it off over his head and then he reciprocated with her top.
Maria took his hands in hers and brought then up to her breasts, she wanted to feel his hand on her flesh and Michael eagerly took to squeezing the pliant mounds gently. Maria reached around her back and unclasped her bra, Michael stroked his hands up and slid the cloth from her body before he returned to her breasts. He watched as her eyes closed in pleasure and then he started to circle her nipples with his fingers. Maria groaned and pushed Michael around onto his back before she jumped to her feet and removed her skirt.
Then she straddled his waist; she kissed him hard as she lay on top of him. Her hands ran over his chest as she ground herself against his jeans, Maria could feel his cock getting harder and knew that he must be feeling very uncomfortable. Maria rolled off of him, moved onto her back to his side and slid her bikini bottoms down her legs seductively before moved to his side. Michael didn’t even think about it as his hands shot to his jeans and quickly undid them. His eyes never left her body as he lifted his hips and started to push his pants down his legs. His hard dick strained and bounced a little as it was freed. When the stiff denim was by his ankles he kicked off his sneakers and then off came his jeans.
Maria was back on top of him in seconds. Michael’s hands glided smoothly over her skin as they kissed again, his dick pressed up against her belly. Slowly his hands moved down, inching their way to her ass. As they squeezed her butt, Maria opened her eyes and looked into Michael’s. Then he flipped them over and Michael became nested between her legs. Michael kissed her, their tongues duelled as his hips gave gentle humps as his dick sought out her opening.
They kissed again, making love with their mouths as they gave gentle touches and caresses to each other until it was time. They spent hours stimulating each others erogenous zones, making their new lover hum with need. Together they were rising each other beyond the fire’s they had felt in each other and were accepting each touch with their soul.
Gently, Michael rolled Maria onto her back and spread her legs wide before resting himself between them. They paused for a minute, savouring the moment as Maria felt Michael poke into her most sensitive region. As Michael held himself up on his arms, Maria ran her hands up and down his sides. There was a question in his eyes and she nodded, Michael smiled before he slid deep inside her.
“Ugmmmmmmmmm.” Maria sighed and then felt Michael crash through her virginity, “Aghhhhhhhh!”
“Unnnnnnnnn.” Michael groaned, straining to keep his eyes open so he could look at his lover. He caressed her face and held himself still for a while as they languished in the sensations. They gazed into each other’s eyes before Michael lowered his head and kissed her.
After a while of letting her pussy adjust to his swollen dick in her body, Michael slowly withdrew from Maria but stopped just short of completely leaving her body. Then, just as slowly, he sank back inside her. Once again he slowly pulled back and then pushed back, over and over he slid in and out of Maria. Maria circled her hips, meeting Michael thrust for thrust. As pleasure began to build in her body, Maria’s head tilted backward but she never lost the gaze of her thrusting mate. She wrapped her legs around Michael’s waist and her back arched, pressing her upper body into his hard chest.
“Oh Michaelllll.”
“Maria…oh god Maria.”
“UGHNNNNN YESSSS Michael.” She moaned his name but as she did so she knew, they both did, that Lonnie was watching them. Both looked over to the window into Liz’s bedroom and saw her standing with a smile on her face. She was watching their passion intently but knew this was for them right now, her desires would be sated in time but right now they deserved to quell the fires within them in private so she blew them a kiss and walked away.
“OH MY GOD MARIA.”
The couple continued to grind against each other, making love to each other and fulfilling a burning need within them both. Michael fought with everything he had; his face was red and strained as Maria’s cunt worked on him. He was desperate not to cum just yet, to make their first time last as long as possible. As he gently sawed his cock within her, Maria’s breath was on his skin and his eyes snapped open, he met her mouth with his. Their tongues entwined as their bodies met again and again.
“OH GOD MICH…AEL. I NEED YOU…I WANT YOU SO…UGHHH…MUCH.” Maria cried
“MARIAAAAA…I…UGHHHH GOD, FEELS SO GOOD. UGNNNN…OH GODDDDDDD.” Michael groaned
Michael’s thrusts sped up, their bodies glided together smoothly. Eventually their fingers interlocked and Michael pinned her hands on either side of her head. Both knew they were close and Maria could feel his dick swell inside her. Something inside her told her that she needed his seed inside her; she needed it more than anything so she did everything she could to make him cum. Their bodies slapped together as they started to rut away with pure carnal, animal passion.
“Ughnnnnnn…yes…sooooooo good baby…so beautifullllllll…ughhhhhh…” Michael groaned
“ARGHHHHHHHHHH…UHN, UGNN, UGNNN, OH YES…UGNNNNNNN.” Maria screamed
“MARIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA…UGNNNNNNNNNN…GODDDDDDDDD.” Michael yelled
With three final long, deep thrusts Michael pushed his dick as far into her as he could and kept himself there, shooting his hot white seed into her body. They climaxed at the same time and Maria’s body shuddered and shook with rapturous delight. She felt her mate’s seed splash against her inner walls as he continued to shoot inside her over and over.
Michael lowered his arms so that he was lying completely on top of her. Their skin was touching as much as possible; neither on wanted the contact to end as they kissed again. Michael was still inside her and before exhaustion claimed them, he rolled onto his back and Maria lay on him. Neither moved for long minutes as they held each other.
Dining Room, Crashdown, Alternate Roswell, 23:40
With everyone back in the dinning room, each feeling refreshed if not agitated like Max was. Just like Liz he was going through some things in his mind, his love for Liz was without question but new realms of possibilities had been opened up to him. When Liz entered the room, the two of them locked eyes and their minds linked for a brief second and saw their first time together in the Kent’s cornfield. Only this time they saw Tess standing over them with a smile. As it ended, Liz moved without thought to Max and sat by him, their hands sought each other out. It was as though their bodies acknowledged their bond beyond all other things and that bond wasn’t going to be broken.
Everyone else was sitting around the room; Isabel was in Alex’s lap with Laurie sitting very close by. They themselves were feeling a calling within their blood that drew them together; it was only a matter of time. The only problem for them was that they didn’t know what it was only a matter of time to.
Zeezu rolled back and forth on the counter at which Michael, Maria and Lonnie were all sitting at and all others were in their own little groupings with Pizza Dude filling a backpack with supplies. They had no idea how long they would be out and about or how long it would take them to find a way out. As they prepared to leave, Liz stood yet froze when she was on her feet.
“Liz?” Tess asked
“There’s…something…ZEEZU!” Liz called out as a ripple covered an area of the far wall.
A shadow leapt out and attacked the little pink ball. It was no more than half an inch thick, like a giant flap of grey, almost black skin with pencil thin arms and legs that stretched along it. Its head was ovular with the crest of it forming into an elongated dome. Its eyes were insect like, clustered lenses with compound retinas and red in colour. Teeth were long, fang-like and darted down below its chin. At the end of each arm and leg were 7 long claws that could cling to any surface and shred most materials. As it opened its mouth it’s voice was most like a long, unrecognisable whisper, a voice lost on the wind trying to break through.
The creature wrapped itself around Zeezu, it snarled at everyone else and they were all stunned but suddenly it started to expand. The animal looked confused yet continued to expand until it had to let go. It leaped backward and released Zeezu who had swollen his elastic little body to 5 times its normal size. He looked really pissed as he reduced his size back to normal.
“Zeezu aba duma loka.”
The creature hissed and jumped toward the alien again, Max raised his hand and raised his shield. The creature couldn’t penetrate it but that was when Clark stepped in with Michael. Clark blasted it with his heat vision while Michael sent a wall of energy to it. The creature screamed out and everyone, including Clark, covered their ears in pain. It hissed again and jumped back onto the wall and vanished.
“What the hell was that?” Lonnie asked
“One nasty son of a bitch.” Max said as he looked at Clark, “That’s not the only one is it?”
“No, I’ve seen shadows moving all over the place. I could barely see them but…I’ve never seen anything like that.” Clark said
“None of us have.” Isabel said
“I guess they hide in shadows.” Alex said
“Either way we’ve just got another reason of getting out of here.” Liz said
“Yeah, lets go.” Max said
“Where to?” Clark asked
“Outside of town, as far as we can.” Liz said as she looked at Max who nodded, “We get away from those things and watch our backs.”
“How do we get out?” Maria asked, as if that notion was not even an option anymore
“We don’t know that we can. But we’ll find away. Whatever kept us in here, it can’t last forever.” Max said
“And if it does?” Ava asked
“There is always the portals in the caves. They might be able to get us out of this. They’re not based on elemental energy and use Kryptonian technology. That might be advanced enough to get overcome this.” Clark said
“Then that’s where we go just now. If it’s in the field.” Lois said
Together everyone headed out of the door, each kept a look out even more so than before but all around them there were the whispers.
Universal Friendship League HQ, Copper Summit, 23:50
The largest building in the town and like the town it was evil alien central. Most of it was built like and with the materials common to the rest of the town but in the heart of the building, it was lined with metal plates to shield the only access to their ship that was buried beneath the structure. That room also served as the meeting place for the Skins. Over the access was the table, around which were rows of chairs. There was one for each Skin in the town and the ones undercover elsewhere. Nicholas had summoned a meeting when the three Skins he sent to Roswell didn’t report back in and their detection of an energy field surrounding Roswell that didn’t match what he ordered set up.
“The bubble formed precisely according to specifications but it is definitely not what we intended.”
“What happened?” Nicholas asked
“Some sort of malfunction has caused the field to form a hole through the dimensional barriers. As we wanted it isolated the royals but they’ve been pushed into an alternate dimension.”
“The populace haven’t noticed anything?” Nicholas asked
“No, and they wont until one of them tries to leave the effected area. The field will prevent anyone from entering or leaving.”
“This is not a good thing given the current situation. The US military is going from town to town checking on the effects of that Novastorm. It’s wearing off but that wont stop them checking everywhere including Roswell. If they go there and find the bubble then we will have more problems than the Royals.” Nicholas said
“We can deactivate the device and lower the field but that will trap the royals in the current dimension.”
“Where are they anyway?”
“According to our readings, they’ve been sent to dimension L3511.”
Nicholas chuckled, “Well they wont last long there anyway.”
“But what of Kivar? Will he not want the Princess Vilandra returned to him?”
“Kivar loved Vilandra, not the other way around. It was very one sided but you didn’t hear that from me. She would never return his desires despite her willingness to use her charms to get close to the people she thought could get information from to protect her brother.” Nicholas said
“Like you?”
“Yes, like me. I understand her Royal Highness now has her charms for an Earthling. My how far into the gutter she has slipped.” Nicholas said
“There is also…”
“There isn’t anything we can do to help them. Even if we could do anything.” Nicholas said
“Kivar will be very angry regarding this. And if he does succeed in releasing his brother Zod they will eliminate anything to do with the decision to deploy the device.”
“That is why the Royals have 12 hours to find a way out before I shut the device off. If Kivar asks, I will tell him that we have already executed the Skins responsible.”
“That may not satisfy him. Both he and Zod were close with…”
“I understand that. I also understand that the royals appear to be very resourceful, I’m sure they will find an exit. Dimensional tears frequently appear within fields like that, of course finding them may be an issue but I’m sure they can be very lucky.” Nicholas said, “Now what’s next on the agenda?”
“Kivar’s impending arrival. He’ll want to go straight to the Fortress of Solitude to release his brother.”
“Do we have a location yet?”
“No, and it’s doubtful we’ll be able to locate it or the access portals before his arrival.”
“The single we picked up on in the 80s suggest that Kal-El is on Earth, find out where he resides and we learn his recent history. That will locate a portal. Find it.” Nicholas said, “Next.”
Alternate Roswell, Midnight
Everyone was walking out of the town; Zeezu perched on Pizza’s head and kept a vigil for the creatures that attacked them. Max looked at his watch and watched it become midnight. In that second, everything went dark. The moon above them suddenly disappeared and the whispering picked up. Instinctively they took their safeties off their guns as those with powers prepared to use them.
“I’m not liking this.” Maria said
“Zeezu ba du booboo.”
“Yeah, I’m with you there little dude.” Pizza said
Suddenly the ground near them rippled and the creatures made their presence known. They were all over the place, on the ground, on the walls, streetlamps and bushes. As each appeared they lifted their heads and hissed at the group. There were hundreds of them, thousands and more were appearing each minute. They were completely surrounded and watched as they started to crawl along the ground toward them.
“Uh…run.” Max said
“Where?” Tess asked
“Asking for suggestions.” Max said
Michael blasted with his hand, it sent a few back but soon they were unaffected by it. Clark joined in, using his heat vision but that too soon became ineffective. The first time they had taken the animals by surprise but they were highly adaptive. In truth they only had one true weakness and that was what they were suddenly presented with.
A massive wave of shinning white light came beaming from behind the group and they all looked around the see a beacon blazing away. The light threw back the creatures, they couldn’t have left the area fast enough as they disappeared and hid away in the dark corners. Soon the light started moving forward and the closer it got to the group the dimmer it became until they could make out the source.
“Nacedo?” Max asked
“Vile things, Dimensional parasites get worse on every planet I go to. They’re even worse that some Earthlings I’ve met.” Nacedo said
“How’d you get here?” Isabel asked
“Well fortunately for you, dimensional physics is a little hobby of mine. I was involved with the original work on the devices the Skins used and was able to make a door.” Nacedo said
“Does that mean you can get us out?” Maria asked
“Not exactly. We can’t leave the way I came in but there are doorways out. We just need to track them down. Now, this little cell group appears to have grown. Ava, Vilandra, welcome.”
“You know us?” Lonnie asked
“Of course. You’re guardian and I were colleagues until he took a taste to this world and became native. I stopped in from time to time to check on you from a distance. I’m glad you’ve ridded yourselves of those defective versions of Max and Michael here. Now who are you 4?”
“Nacedo, this is Clark Kent, Lana Lang, Lois Lane and Chloe Sullivan from Smallville.” Max said
“Really. Now, how did they end up here? Only Antarians should have been affected.” Nacedo asked, looking to Tess
“Don’t know.” Tess said
“I see.” Nacedo said, “Now, how are things between you all.”
“Same as last time we met. With a couple of improvements.” Isabel said as she took Alex’s hand and gave him and look that Nacedo knew what it meant.
A similar look to Max and Liz also answered that question as he looked at Tess at her apparent failure to breed with Max. “So where exactly is here? I mean it’s Roswell but not.” Max said
“Dimension L3511. Not the best but certainly not the worst.” Nacedo said
“3511. I thought there were only eleven dimensions?” Liz said
“Huh, earth science.” Nacedo said rolling his eyes, “Actually there are closer to 25 but in between there are a lot of tertiary layers. That’s where we are.” Nacedo said and then looked to Tess again, “Tess, I think I require a little update on your lessons on memory retrieval. Please come with me.” Max looked at Tess who shrugged her shoulders. She followed Nacedo a short distance from the group, just out of earshot from the others and then the senior alien turned to Tess. “What’s going on?” Nacedo asked
“What do you mean?” Tess asked
“You were supposed to have mated with Zan long before now and he’s still with that girl.”
“I’m working on it.” Tess said
“You have a duty to…if it meant sneaking into his room you should have done it. Listen to me girl; I have not spent 60 years on this planet to delay this. In all things I serve the House of Kivar. You have a duty to your house, I serve the house of Kivar…you are *of* the House of Kivar.”
“Watch your mouth Guardian.” Tess snapped
Nacedo straightened up at her tone, “Yes my lady.”
“I know my duty, I knew it before you taught me of it and before you told me how much of a whore I was in order to serve Kivar’s ambitions.” Tess said angrily
“Forgive me my lady, I simply feared that being left alone among these primitives has influenced you beyond that which you may have anticipated.” Nacedo said
Tess sighed, “Oh course, you are fulfilling your duty as my caretaker. I will inform Kivar of how well you have done so and should he free Zod, I’m sure both of them will reward you greatly. Now, we will not speak of this again under any circumstance. I will take Ma…Zan into my bed in my own time and you will accept my decisions in this.”
“Yes my lady Ava.” Nacedo said, “The generosity of those who serve Kivar and Zod willingly are well known and I will continually serve you all for as long as I live.”
“You have done well Nacedo, do not fail now or they will be most displeased.” Tess said with a smile, “My cousins have always been protective of me.”
“Always have and always will be. You have served them well, my Lady.”
“Your majesty.” Tess corrected him and he nodded
To Be Continued…
..
...
Liz’s Bathroom, Upstairs, Same Time
Liz stood under the shower as water sprayed over her body. As she ran shampoo through her soaked hair, images started flowing through her mind. It was like she was standing in the kitchen downstairs only everything was bright and crystal clear with vibrant colours. She heard the conversation Max had with Tess, watched as Tess pressed herself against Max and then as her lover pressed the blonde against the fridge.
All through it her body reacted, there was anger, jealousy, lust, betrayal, arousal, love, concern, desire, happiness, admiration for Tess actually making her move after so much time. To say that she was confused was an understatement. She was in a turmoil of emotion that impacted every inch of her until she curled up in a ball at the bottom of the shower. Her skin flushed and the more she watched the more her hands took on lives of their own and started caressing her body before Max left Tess.
When it was over, Liz rested there and in that moment her mind was filled with Tess. She’d never really considered it until this moment but there was the possibility of it and that was something she quickly pushed to the back of her mind. Even so her body felt the arousal and as she stepped out of the shower she used a towel to wipe condensation from the mirror. Liz looked at her reflection and stared at the girl staring back at her, wondering just who she was anymore.
Liz bent over the sink and closed her eyes. When she looked back up there was a brief flash and saw Max and Tess, naked with her and kissing her body. Liz turned quickly and saw that she was alone yet she could feel the spots on her skin where she was kissed. So many things were running through her head right now she didn’t know where to begin but right now the most pressing thing on anyone’s mind was getting out of this situation.
Outside of Town, 22:50
Nacedo approached the town once more. He pulled over and stepped out of the car to look over the small desert town.
“Well I didn’t expect to see you again so soon.” Nacedo said but as turned back he caught a glimpse of a shimmer in the corner of his eye. The alien shape shifter turned back to look at the town and gazed at it for a long time. When he saw the shimmer again, he pulled out his hexagonal device to take readings, “Oh hell.”
Nacedo looked up, looking over every ridge, hill and rock as he looked for Skins in the area. Only when he was satisfied that the vicinity was clear did he ran back to the car and head to the town. The alien drove all around it, scanning the perimeter of the bubble for any weak spot until he found it.
“Stupid, ignorant…if you told them once, you’ve told them a thousand times. You don’t go messing around with the time frames of alien planets.” He complained.
The alien reached his hand out and pressed it against the barrier. It was like a solid wall yet if it wasn’t for the slight shimmer that appeared from time to time he wouldn’t be able to see it. Nacedo took out his device and began entering commands and the area of the outer shell began to shift. He worked away, manipulating a small area, slowly getting closer to creating a viable portal through it.
“Tearing holes in space, condensing time fields, forcing gravimetric distortions into coherent spatial warps.” Nacedo said as a light suddenly formed on the surface of the bubble.
Then his device lit up, “Warning: Dimensional instability detected. Travel into the anomaly is not recommended. Strength of the barrier interior is too dense for a exit via this method of penetration.”
“Meaning I go in, I don’t come out.” Nacedo said, “So I have find my own way out.”
With a single step, Nacedo stepped into the barrier before the light vanished and it returned to its normal state.
Liz’s Balcony, Parker Residence, Alternate Roswell, Same Time
While Liz was in the shower, Maria was standing outside and looking over the town. In the distance she could see lights flashing on and off for a while but she put it to the back of her mind. She figured that so long as she couldn’t hear the whispers or feel the breathing then she was okay. There was a warm breeze and as it brushed over her body her nipples hardened, it reminded her of Lonnie’s breath on her skin during her dreams and there had been more than a few times that Lonnie had joined her. Each time she couldn’t resist her and the feel of this breeze was alluring.
“Hi Maria.” Michael said as he walked out onto the balcony
“Hey Michael. What’s up?” Maria asked
“That’s what I was gonna ask you.” Michael said as he moved up behind her
“Whatever’s going on, it’s quite a ways over.” Maria said
“Good. That’s the way I like it.” Michael said, as he looked her over, “Hey are you okay? You look a little flushed.”
“It’s…uh…well…”
“Lonnie’s dreamwalking.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria said, “You too?”
“She’s been doing both of us. I think she likes doing it individually so she can spend more time with us. Not that she doesn’t like it when our dreams merge.” Michael said
“Yeah, any idea why that happens?” Maria asked, “Not that I don’t like it myself.”
“No, no idea.” Michael said as he looked over Maria, “Maria…I want her.”
Maria looked at him, “So do I.” She admitted, “But right now I want you.”
Michael faced her and moved closer to her. He reached out and brushed some hair from her face before he leaned in and kissed her. The two fused together as Maria stood up on her tiptoes and Michael wrapped his arms around her. “Are you sure?”
“I want you to make love to me. We were affected by the stop like everyone else but we’ve put this off because Lonnie’s been taking the edge off.” Maria said
Michael gazed into her eyes and they kissed again only this time it was much more passionate. They gave themselves over to it, melding together with complete understanding of what they were about to do. Slowly Michael started kissing around her neck and throat, she tilted her head back to let him have easier access and she gasped. They were delirious with the sensations already and as Michael slid his hands down to grasp her ass Maria pressed herself fully against him.
“And here I was thinking our first time would be in your bed.” Michael said huskily
Maria chuckled as she latched her lips on to his and together they sank to their knees. Slowly Maria’s hands traced over Michael’s chest as she had done a few times in her dreams but this seemed much more real…it was real. With their tongues darting into each other’s mouths, kissing with the fire in their bodies and Maria reached down to the bottom of Michael’s jumper. She pulled it off over his head and then he reciprocated with her top.
Maria took his hands in hers and brought then up to her breasts, she wanted to feel his hand on her flesh and Michael eagerly took to squeezing the pliant mounds gently. Maria reached around her back and unclasped her bra, Michael stroked his hands up and slid the cloth from her body before he returned to her breasts. He watched as her eyes closed in pleasure and then he started to circle her nipples with his fingers. Maria groaned and pushed Michael around onto his back before she jumped to her feet and removed her skirt.
Then she straddled his waist; she kissed him hard as she lay on top of him. Her hands ran over his chest as she ground herself against his jeans, Maria could feel his cock getting harder and knew that he must be feeling very uncomfortable. Maria rolled off of him, moved onto her back to his side and slid her bikini bottoms down her legs seductively before moved to his side. Michael didn’t even think about it as his hands shot to his jeans and quickly undid them. His eyes never left her body as he lifted his hips and started to push his pants down his legs. His hard dick strained and bounced a little as it was freed. When the stiff denim was by his ankles he kicked off his sneakers and then off came his jeans.
Maria was back on top of him in seconds. Michael’s hands glided smoothly over her skin as they kissed again, his dick pressed up against her belly. Slowly his hands moved down, inching their way to her ass. As they squeezed her butt, Maria opened her eyes and looked into Michael’s. Then he flipped them over and Michael became nested between her legs. Michael kissed her, their tongues duelled as his hips gave gentle humps as his dick sought out her opening.
They kissed again, making love with their mouths as they gave gentle touches and caresses to each other until it was time. They spent hours stimulating each others erogenous zones, making their new lover hum with need. Together they were rising each other beyond the fire’s they had felt in each other and were accepting each touch with their soul.
Gently, Michael rolled Maria onto her back and spread her legs wide before resting himself between them. They paused for a minute, savouring the moment as Maria felt Michael poke into her most sensitive region. As Michael held himself up on his arms, Maria ran her hands up and down his sides. There was a question in his eyes and she nodded, Michael smiled before he slid deep inside her.
“Ugmmmmmmmmm.” Maria sighed and then felt Michael crash through her virginity, “Aghhhhhhhh!”
“Unnnnnnnnn.” Michael groaned, straining to keep his eyes open so he could look at his lover. He caressed her face and held himself still for a while as they languished in the sensations. They gazed into each other’s eyes before Michael lowered his head and kissed her.
After a while of letting her pussy adjust to his swollen dick in her body, Michael slowly withdrew from Maria but stopped just short of completely leaving her body. Then, just as slowly, he sank back inside her. Once again he slowly pulled back and then pushed back, over and over he slid in and out of Maria. Maria circled her hips, meeting Michael thrust for thrust. As pleasure began to build in her body, Maria’s head tilted backward but she never lost the gaze of her thrusting mate. She wrapped her legs around Michael’s waist and her back arched, pressing her upper body into his hard chest.
“Oh Michaelllll.”
“Maria…oh god Maria.”
“UGHNNNNN YESSSS Michael.” She moaned his name but as she did so she knew, they both did, that Lonnie was watching them. Both looked over to the window into Liz’s bedroom and saw her standing with a smile on her face. She was watching their passion intently but knew this was for them right now, her desires would be sated in time but right now they deserved to quell the fires within them in private so she blew them a kiss and walked away.
“OH MY GOD MARIA.”
The couple continued to grind against each other, making love to each other and fulfilling a burning need within them both. Michael fought with everything he had; his face was red and strained as Maria’s cunt worked on him. He was desperate not to cum just yet, to make their first time last as long as possible. As he gently sawed his cock within her, Maria’s breath was on his skin and his eyes snapped open, he met her mouth with his. Their tongues entwined as their bodies met again and again.
“OH GOD MICH…AEL. I NEED YOU…I WANT YOU SO…UGHHH…MUCH.” Maria cried
“MARIAAAAA…I…UGHHHH GOD, FEELS SO GOOD. UGNNNN…OH GODDDDDDD.” Michael groaned
Michael’s thrusts sped up, their bodies glided together smoothly. Eventually their fingers interlocked and Michael pinned her hands on either side of her head. Both knew they were close and Maria could feel his dick swell inside her. Something inside her told her that she needed his seed inside her; she needed it more than anything so she did everything she could to make him cum. Their bodies slapped together as they started to rut away with pure carnal, animal passion.
“Ughnnnnnn…yes…sooooooo good baby…so beautifullllllll…ughhhhhh…” Michael groaned
“ARGHHHHHHHHHH…UHN, UGNN, UGNNN, OH YES…UGNNNNNNN.” Maria screamed
“MARIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA…UGNNNNNNNNNN…GODDDDDDDDD.” Michael yelled
With three final long, deep thrusts Michael pushed his dick as far into her as he could and kept himself there, shooting his hot white seed into her body. They climaxed at the same time and Maria’s body shuddered and shook with rapturous delight. She felt her mate’s seed splash against her inner walls as he continued to shoot inside her over and over.
Michael lowered his arms so that he was lying completely on top of her. Their skin was touching as much as possible; neither on wanted the contact to end as they kissed again. Michael was still inside her and before exhaustion claimed them, he rolled onto his back and Maria lay on him. Neither moved for long minutes as they held each other.
Dining Room, Crashdown, Alternate Roswell, 23:40
With everyone back in the dinning room, each feeling refreshed if not agitated like Max was. Just like Liz he was going through some things in his mind, his love for Liz was without question but new realms of possibilities had been opened up to him. When Liz entered the room, the two of them locked eyes and their minds linked for a brief second and saw their first time together in the Kent’s cornfield. Only this time they saw Tess standing over them with a smile. As it ended, Liz moved without thought to Max and sat by him, their hands sought each other out. It was as though their bodies acknowledged their bond beyond all other things and that bond wasn’t going to be broken.
Everyone else was sitting around the room; Isabel was in Alex’s lap with Laurie sitting very close by. They themselves were feeling a calling within their blood that drew them together; it was only a matter of time. The only problem for them was that they didn’t know what it was only a matter of time to.
Zeezu rolled back and forth on the counter at which Michael, Maria and Lonnie were all sitting at and all others were in their own little groupings with Pizza Dude filling a backpack with supplies. They had no idea how long they would be out and about or how long it would take them to find a way out. As they prepared to leave, Liz stood yet froze when she was on her feet.
“Liz?” Tess asked
“There’s…something…ZEEZU!” Liz called out as a ripple covered an area of the far wall.
A shadow leapt out and attacked the little pink ball. It was no more than half an inch thick, like a giant flap of grey, almost black skin with pencil thin arms and legs that stretched along it. Its head was ovular with the crest of it forming into an elongated dome. Its eyes were insect like, clustered lenses with compound retinas and red in colour. Teeth were long, fang-like and darted down below its chin. At the end of each arm and leg were 7 long claws that could cling to any surface and shred most materials. As it opened its mouth it’s voice was most like a long, unrecognisable whisper, a voice lost on the wind trying to break through.
The creature wrapped itself around Zeezu, it snarled at everyone else and they were all stunned but suddenly it started to expand. The animal looked confused yet continued to expand until it had to let go. It leaped backward and released Zeezu who had swollen his elastic little body to 5 times its normal size. He looked really pissed as he reduced his size back to normal.
“Zeezu aba duma loka.”
The creature hissed and jumped toward the alien again, Max raised his hand and raised his shield. The creature couldn’t penetrate it but that was when Clark stepped in with Michael. Clark blasted it with his heat vision while Michael sent a wall of energy to it. The creature screamed out and everyone, including Clark, covered their ears in pain. It hissed again and jumped back onto the wall and vanished.
“What the hell was that?” Lonnie asked
“One nasty son of a bitch.” Max said as he looked at Clark, “That’s not the only one is it?”
“No, I’ve seen shadows moving all over the place. I could barely see them but…I’ve never seen anything like that.” Clark said
“None of us have.” Isabel said
“I guess they hide in shadows.” Alex said
“Either way we’ve just got another reason of getting out of here.” Liz said
“Yeah, lets go.” Max said
“Where to?” Clark asked
“Outside of town, as far as we can.” Liz said as she looked at Max who nodded, “We get away from those things and watch our backs.”
“How do we get out?” Maria asked, as if that notion was not even an option anymore
“We don’t know that we can. But we’ll find away. Whatever kept us in here, it can’t last forever.” Max said
“And if it does?” Ava asked
“There is always the portals in the caves. They might be able to get us out of this. They’re not based on elemental energy and use Kryptonian technology. That might be advanced enough to get overcome this.” Clark said
“Then that’s where we go just now. If it’s in the field.” Lois said
Together everyone headed out of the door, each kept a look out even more so than before but all around them there were the whispers.
Universal Friendship League HQ, Copper Summit, 23:50
The largest building in the town and like the town it was evil alien central. Most of it was built like and with the materials common to the rest of the town but in the heart of the building, it was lined with metal plates to shield the only access to their ship that was buried beneath the structure. That room also served as the meeting place for the Skins. Over the access was the table, around which were rows of chairs. There was one for each Skin in the town and the ones undercover elsewhere. Nicholas had summoned a meeting when the three Skins he sent to Roswell didn’t report back in and their detection of an energy field surrounding Roswell that didn’t match what he ordered set up.
“The bubble formed precisely according to specifications but it is definitely not what we intended.”
“What happened?” Nicholas asked
“Some sort of malfunction has caused the field to form a hole through the dimensional barriers. As we wanted it isolated the royals but they’ve been pushed into an alternate dimension.”
“The populace haven’t noticed anything?” Nicholas asked
“No, and they wont until one of them tries to leave the effected area. The field will prevent anyone from entering or leaving.”
“This is not a good thing given the current situation. The US military is going from town to town checking on the effects of that Novastorm. It’s wearing off but that wont stop them checking everywhere including Roswell. If they go there and find the bubble then we will have more problems than the Royals.” Nicholas said
“We can deactivate the device and lower the field but that will trap the royals in the current dimension.”
“Where are they anyway?”
“According to our readings, they’ve been sent to dimension L3511.”
Nicholas chuckled, “Well they wont last long there anyway.”
“But what of Kivar? Will he not want the Princess Vilandra returned to him?”
“Kivar loved Vilandra, not the other way around. It was very one sided but you didn’t hear that from me. She would never return his desires despite her willingness to use her charms to get close to the people she thought could get information from to protect her brother.” Nicholas said
“Like you?”
“Yes, like me. I understand her Royal Highness now has her charms for an Earthling. My how far into the gutter she has slipped.” Nicholas said
“There is also…”
“There isn’t anything we can do to help them. Even if we could do anything.” Nicholas said
“Kivar will be very angry regarding this. And if he does succeed in releasing his brother Zod they will eliminate anything to do with the decision to deploy the device.”
“That is why the Royals have 12 hours to find a way out before I shut the device off. If Kivar asks, I will tell him that we have already executed the Skins responsible.”
“That may not satisfy him. Both he and Zod were close with…”
“I understand that. I also understand that the royals appear to be very resourceful, I’m sure they will find an exit. Dimensional tears frequently appear within fields like that, of course finding them may be an issue but I’m sure they can be very lucky.” Nicholas said, “Now what’s next on the agenda?”
“Kivar’s impending arrival. He’ll want to go straight to the Fortress of Solitude to release his brother.”
“Do we have a location yet?”
“No, and it’s doubtful we’ll be able to locate it or the access portals before his arrival.”
“The single we picked up on in the 80s suggest that Kal-El is on Earth, find out where he resides and we learn his recent history. That will locate a portal. Find it.” Nicholas said, “Next.”
Alternate Roswell, Midnight
Everyone was walking out of the town; Zeezu perched on Pizza’s head and kept a vigil for the creatures that attacked them. Max looked at his watch and watched it become midnight. In that second, everything went dark. The moon above them suddenly disappeared and the whispering picked up. Instinctively they took their safeties off their guns as those with powers prepared to use them.
“I’m not liking this.” Maria said
“Zeezu ba du booboo.”
“Yeah, I’m with you there little dude.” Pizza said
Suddenly the ground near them rippled and the creatures made their presence known. They were all over the place, on the ground, on the walls, streetlamps and bushes. As each appeared they lifted their heads and hissed at the group. There were hundreds of them, thousands and more were appearing each minute. They were completely surrounded and watched as they started to crawl along the ground toward them.
“Uh…run.” Max said
“Where?” Tess asked
“Asking for suggestions.” Max said
Michael blasted with his hand, it sent a few back but soon they were unaffected by it. Clark joined in, using his heat vision but that too soon became ineffective. The first time they had taken the animals by surprise but they were highly adaptive. In truth they only had one true weakness and that was what they were suddenly presented with.
A massive wave of shinning white light came beaming from behind the group and they all looked around the see a beacon blazing away. The light threw back the creatures, they couldn’t have left the area fast enough as they disappeared and hid away in the dark corners. Soon the light started moving forward and the closer it got to the group the dimmer it became until they could make out the source.
“Nacedo?” Max asked
“Vile things, Dimensional parasites get worse on every planet I go to. They’re even worse that some Earthlings I’ve met.” Nacedo said
“How’d you get here?” Isabel asked
“Well fortunately for you, dimensional physics is a little hobby of mine. I was involved with the original work on the devices the Skins used and was able to make a door.” Nacedo said
“Does that mean you can get us out?” Maria asked
“Not exactly. We can’t leave the way I came in but there are doorways out. We just need to track them down. Now, this little cell group appears to have grown. Ava, Vilandra, welcome.”
“You know us?” Lonnie asked
“Of course. You’re guardian and I were colleagues until he took a taste to this world and became native. I stopped in from time to time to check on you from a distance. I’m glad you’ve ridded yourselves of those defective versions of Max and Michael here. Now who are you 4?”
“Nacedo, this is Clark Kent, Lana Lang, Lois Lane and Chloe Sullivan from Smallville.” Max said
“Really. Now, how did they end up here? Only Antarians should have been affected.” Nacedo asked, looking to Tess
“Don’t know.” Tess said
“I see.” Nacedo said, “Now, how are things between you all.”
“Same as last time we met. With a couple of improvements.” Isabel said as she took Alex’s hand and gave him and look that Nacedo knew what it meant.
A similar look to Max and Liz also answered that question as he looked at Tess at her apparent failure to breed with Max. “So where exactly is here? I mean it’s Roswell but not.” Max said
“Dimension L3511. Not the best but certainly not the worst.” Nacedo said
“3511. I thought there were only eleven dimensions?” Liz said
“Huh, earth science.” Nacedo said rolling his eyes, “Actually there are closer to 25 but in between there are a lot of tertiary layers. That’s where we are.” Nacedo said and then looked to Tess again, “Tess, I think I require a little update on your lessons on memory retrieval. Please come with me.” Max looked at Tess who shrugged her shoulders. She followed Nacedo a short distance from the group, just out of earshot from the others and then the senior alien turned to Tess. “What’s going on?” Nacedo asked
“What do you mean?” Tess asked
“You were supposed to have mated with Zan long before now and he’s still with that girl.”
“I’m working on it.” Tess said
“You have a duty to…if it meant sneaking into his room you should have done it. Listen to me girl; I have not spent 60 years on this planet to delay this. In all things I serve the House of Kivar. You have a duty to your house, I serve the house of Kivar…you are *of* the House of Kivar.”
“Watch your mouth Guardian.” Tess snapped
Nacedo straightened up at her tone, “Yes my lady.”
“I know my duty, I knew it before you taught me of it and before you told me how much of a whore I was in order to serve Kivar’s ambitions.” Tess said angrily
“Forgive me my lady, I simply feared that being left alone among these primitives has influenced you beyond that which you may have anticipated.” Nacedo said
Tess sighed, “Oh course, you are fulfilling your duty as my caretaker. I will inform Kivar of how well you have done so and should he free Zod, I’m sure both of them will reward you greatly. Now, we will not speak of this again under any circumstance. I will take Ma…Zan into my bed in my own time and you will accept my decisions in this.”
“Yes my lady Ava.” Nacedo said, “The generosity of those who serve Kivar and Zod willingly are well known and I will continually serve you all for as long as I live.”
“You have done well Nacedo, do not fail now or they will be most displeased.” Tess said with a smile, “My cousins have always been protective of me.”
“Always have and always will be. You have served them well, my Lady.”
“Your majesty.” Tess corrected him and he nodded
To Be Continued…
Last edited by Tharos on Sat May 20, 2006 12:49 am, edited 1 time in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 8
Just Outside of Town, Alternate Roswell, Immediately Following
Tess came back to the group and both of them were given a look from Ava as they stepped back up to the group. She knew what they were probably talking about, she shared her sister’s memories and knew fine well what went back on Antar but what she didn’t know was where Tess stood on it. After all, Nacedo raised Tess. The second the shape shifter appeared she knew she’d seen him somewhere before and every instinct she had told her he was connected to Kivar. Tess locked eyes with her Ava and gently shook her head discretely, telling her to not say a thing.
“So.” Max said, “How do we get out?”
“Breaches between dimensions happen all the time. But this bubble is artificial which acts like a sort of concentration zone. The breaches will happen frequently in here.” Nacedo said
“Wait…they happen all the time?” Michael asked, “I’ve never heard of them.”
“Of course you have. People vanish not just because of homicidal maniacs or because they end up homeless. Sometimes a tear opens and people get sucked in.” Nacedo said, “It happens everywhere without any warning. One minute you’re there, the next you could be somewhere like this. Of course there are nicer places to be, ones without those damned parasites.”
“Okay so we need to find a tear?” Alex asked
“It’s not that easy. The timing is difficult to predict in time and their only open for 1 minute 24 seconds…maybe 25 in particularly weak dimensional areas.” Nacedo said as he looked at his device, “Tracking the weak spots is a little easier…ah.”
“So where to?” Max asked
Crashdown, Alternate Roswell, 00:20
Standing outside in the street, they each looked over the place that Nacedo brought them and each were a little stunned.
“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Maria said
“Here?” Liz asked
“Yes. Here.” Nacedo said as he opened the door and stepped inside.
They followed him inside, “Well it is Alien Central.” Isabel said
“Uh, it’s a little more than that.” Liz said as she looked over Nacedo’s arm to look at the device.
“What?” Max asked
“The indicator on this…it’s pointing over there.” Liz said as she pointed to an all to familiar area
“How are you reading this?” Nacedo asked
“I paid attention.” Liz said
“So what is that?” Clark asked
“That is the exact spot I healed Liz after she was shot.” Max said
“That was the day I died.” Liz said
“And came back, yeah we know the story.” Maria said, “But there?”
“It might be a confluence point of dimensional improbability and instability.” Nacedo said
“Meaning?” Kyle asked
“It’s a coincidence.” Nacedo said, “But right now the energy is definitely building, how are you all at waiting?”
Everyone looked at Michael and when he realised it he looked at each one of them, “What?”
“Oh nothing.” Maria smiled
“How long?” Tess asked
“No idea.” Nacedo said
“Well while we wait, Tess can I have a word?” Ava asked
“Sure, why?” Tess asked
“Just some family stuff.” Ava said and looked at Tess with strong stare, “Liz, can we use upstairs?”
“Don’t bother asking, this isn’t my house…I mean it is, but it isn’t. Ah, what the hell, sure.” Liz said
Ava headed out and Tess followed. Together they headed out the backdoors and headed up the stairs. The others sat around the room, waiting for the tear to open up. Nacedo kept his distance from them, although he kept his eye on Clark, Lana, Lois and Chloe. He still couldn’t figure on their presence here, as well as Maria and Alex. Liz and Kyle had been healed by a lot of Max’s energy and as a result they were altered enough to be affect but the others – he was intent on keeping an eye on them.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 2 Minutes Later
Ava walked into the room, closed the door the second Tess was in and melted the lock. She didn’t want the others walking in on them and hearing something they weren’t ready for. Tess moved through the room and slumped down in on of the comfy chairs.
“God, I’m tired.” Tess said
“Well it’s after midnight so that makes sense so how about you WAKE UP AND PAY ATTENTION.” Ava yelled
“Okay, you’re pissed.” Tess said
“So, what did you and Nacedo talk about?” Ava asked
“You know what that was about?” Tess said
“Yeah, I do. And I think it’s safe to say that the others don’t know.” Ava said
“No they don’t.” Tess said
“Tess!”
“Ava, they don’t need to know.”
“Like hell. Okay, look, does Nacedo know…you know?”
“No he doesn’t. I’ve covered myself pretty good. I think I’ve got the “noble bitch” attitude down pretty good.” Tess said, “But Max doesn’t need to know.
“He doesn’t? He doesn’t need to know that his so-called Guardian is a loyal Kivar supporter? I remember what happened on Antar too Tess.” Ava said
“I had a feeling.”
“Oh great, you had a feeling. You think that makes a difference with this? I remember how Kivar sent our original to seduce powerful people for information. His own cousin and he practically was our pimp. I remember when he sent us to Zan, arranged a little accidental introduction at the Eternal Lake.”
“I remember.” Tess said as she nodded her head gently
“Yeah, what about the day when we Zan asked Ava to marry him?”
“That was the first moment we realised that we loved him and he wasn’t just another assignment.” Tess said
“She said yes before her heart took another beat. Then we told Kivar and he freaked. He knew the bonding would have linked her to Zan and that he would know about why Ava met him.” Ava said, “But she said that she found a way to lock all that in a corner of her mind so that he wouldn’t know. And that by being his wife we would have access to a thousand times the information.”
“His mouth watered at that.” Tess said
“And he agreed to it.” Ava said, “And that night she went to Zan’s room and she confessed to him.”
“He loved her, Zan actually forgave her. They made love that night.” Tess said, closing her eyes and remembering the sensations of it.
“They were married inside of three weeks.” Ava said
“The second the bonding was complete, Kivar attacked. His soldiers killed everyone, the last thing we saw was Kivar snapping the neck of the soldier that killed her…us.” Tess said
“Well, we’re us now. Not her but the bonding is still apart of us, well more apart of you and Max than me.” Ava said, “Tell me you don’t love him and I’ll shut up right now.”
“Okay, so I do. So what?” Tess said
“You’re connected. The Ava on Antar, she fooled her cousins for a long time and god knows how you’ve managed to convince Nacedo that you were loyal to Kivar and not Max.”
“Well remembering what happened and not the doctrine crap Nacedo spouted helped. Nacedo raised me the way Kivar ordered, if I didn’t know what I know…” Tess said
“Yeah, look. Tell Max, tell Liz.”
“Why Liz?”
“Because he’s connected to her and her to him. Which means you’re connected to them and you know it, Nacedo would have taught you that.” Ava said
“Yeah, he did.” Tess said, “So, what? I’m just to accept my glorious bisexual side.”
Ava smiled, “I have.”
“You what?” Tess asked
“Chloe, and Kyle. Talk about hot, damn.” Ava said
“Whoa.”
“Yeah, whoa.” Ava said
“So you actually…?”
“Yeah. Now, when we get out of this and Nacedo is far away from you and Max, you’re going to tell him.”
“Right. God is he going to be pissed.” Tess said
“You don’t know that.” Ava said, “From what I’ve seen he is a lot like the Zan we both used to know, not the one I ditched.”
“Here’s hoping.” Tess said, “We should get back down quickly. We don’t know when that tear opens.”
“Yeah, come on.” Ava reformed the lock and both headed down stairs as they awaited the forming of the dimensional breach.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 01:40
The room was completely empty but suddenly there was a mass of static in the room that sparked over all of it. There was an intense gust of wind and with a blinding flash of light the tear between dimensions formed. In seconds out popped the group and crashed to the floor of the café.
“Uh that sucks.” Kyle said from under a mass of other teens
“I don’t know, it’s kinda comfy.” Alex said
“That’s cause you’re on top, Alex.” Max said as he pulled himself out.
Everyone worked their way to their feet, pulling themselves away from each other and shaking themselves off from the bumpy trip. Each looked around and the room looked identical to the one they had just left, it left them with one question on their minds.
“Are we sure this is home?” Tess asked
Nacedo pulled out his device and scanned the area, “Yes, this is definitely your home dimension.”
It was a little too late at night to see if there were actually anyone around, they would have to leave that until the morning. Although when Maria flipped the switch on the radio music started to play out of it.
“Yeah, I think we’re home.” Lonnie said
Max then turned to Nacedo and moved closer to the alien, “Nacedo, we owe you one. Thank you for getting us out of there.”
“My duty, Max.” Nacedo said as he looked at Tess, “Nothing but my duty. Now, unfortunately this town is sealed off inside a dimensional bubble. We need to find the device and shut it down.”
“We should split up and look for it.” Max said but then looked to Clark.
“Well before we do that, I think I’ll head for the bathroom.” Clark said as he made a discrete exit. He headed through the back doors and then sped out and flew over the town. He saw the device in the distance and darted through the air to it, when he was close enough Clark let loose with his heat vision and the green rod exploded in a fire that sent a shockwave out that shattered the bubble around the town. Clark smiled before he rushed back down to the Crashdown and walked back into the room. “Ready to do some searching?” he said with a smile
“Actually…maybe we should wait until tomorrow. I seriously doubt we’re going to find something in the dark.” Max said
“Good.” Maria said, “I’m going to go home, drop in bed and forget about freaky ass fang monsters.”
“I’m with that.” Kyle said
“Me too.” Isabel said
“Okay, so we meet up here tomorrow.” Liz said, “But we are opening up at noon again…so those who now work here, be bright and ready to serve.”
“Yes boss.” Lonnie and Ava said together
“You two are working here now?” Nacedo asked with an air of disapproval
“Yeah, we kinda need cash and we help out a friend at the same time.” Ava said, “After all, we are pretending to be people like everyone else on this planet and everyone else has jobs.”
“Hm, I suppose.” Nacedo said, “Well I have this so I might as well take some initial scans, it might narrow our search field down.” Nacedo left and headed out to take his scans of the town.
“Well I’m going home.” Isabel said and then looked at her brother, in that second she knew he was already where he planned on spending the night. Then a look to Alex and the two smiled. Together they left and instead of heading to Isabel’s, they went straight for Alex’s home.
Clark, Lois and Lana headed back with Tess. While Ava made a silent reminder with her eyes to make sure she talked to Max and Liz at some point. Chloe and Ava left with Kyle, all three headed back to his place. His bed may have been far from the biggest in town but that just meant that all three warm bodies could press up against each other tightly. Laurie took Chloe’s bed at Tess’s.
“I am going straight to sleep.” Maria said as she opened the door to leave
“Sweet dreams.” Lonnie said with a smile.
Maria stopped for a second, ever since that first night Lonnie had been visiting either Michael or herself, sometimes both, in their dreams and they were all like that first night. Passion in the dreams that only served to stoke the fires of their own desires in real life. Maria knew that she would be getting a visit tonight. Michael knew it as well but the look Lonnie was giving his girlfriend, he knew he wouldn’t be a part of it. There had been several times when Maria had been the one tied up in the chair and watched on as Michael and Lonnie had their fun, then there were the times when it was all three of them. In those times, all three woke up on fire and needed to relieve the tension.
Tonight, after Maria had left, Michael headed back to his place with Lonnie. That left Max and Liz alone, he approached her and took her hand in his. Together they walked up stairs straight to her bedroom where they undressed each other and made love in her bed until sunrise. At which point they couldn’t put it off any longer and fell asleep with their bodies entwined.
Michael’s Apartment, 03:30
Lonnie had woken up from her latest dreamwalk and walked out into the kitchen to borrow a cucumber from Michael’s kitchen, she was sure he wouldn’t mind her intended use for it but then she didn’t really care – she just wanted to get off. Before she had came out of the bedroom she heard the front door open and close, one of Michael’s attempts to relieve the pressure was run as hard and as fast for as long as possible. It was a safe bet that that was what he was doing right now.
However, just as she got the cucumber there was a knock at the door. She put the vegetable down on the counter and headed to the door. All she was wearing was one of Michael’s long sleeved shirt and she was looking hot as hell when she opened the door. On the other side was Maria and when she saw Lonnie she couldn’t help but look and her breathing hitched.
“Hey.” Maria said
“Hi.” Lonnie said, “This is a surprise.”
“Where’s Michael?” Maria asked
“Out running. I think we gave him a lot to work off tonight.” Lonnie said with a smile, “Anyway, shouldn’t you be in bed?”
“That’s why I’m here.” Maria said
“Yeah?” Lonnie asked, not knowing where this was going.
“Stop dreamwalking me.” Maria said flatly
“Oh Honey, we have a lot of fun. Why should I stop?” Lonnie asked
“Cause you got me.” Maria said as she rushed at Lonnie, pressed against the taller girl and latched her lips onto hers.
Lonnie was taken by surprise but that only lasted for a second and soon had her arms wrapped around Maria. The two girls melted together; there wasn’t a sliver of air between their two bodies. Lonnie took hold of Maria and span the two of them around so that the shorter woman was pressed against the wall, with a wave of her hand the door slammed shut. They looked into each other’s eyes, both were breathing heavily as Lonnie caressed Maria’s face and gave her a very wicked smile. They came together again, their lips locked tightly and their tongues duelled in a primal dance. Maria started to glide her hands up and down Lonnie’s sides as Lonnie moved her hands under Maria’s jacket, up to her shoulders and slid it off of her. Maria was wearing a skirt and a light top with shoulder straps; with skin exposed Lonnie danced her fingertips over the flesh and all the while the two of them breathed together.
Maria reached her hands behind Lonnie and grasped her ass through the fabric of Michael’s shirt, she pulled Lonnie tighter against her and bent her own knee. It was positioned between Lonnie’s legs and with delight the alien pressed herself against it. Lonnie ended the kiss and looked over Maria’s flushed face as the girl as she continued to press her knee into her cunt. The alien ran both her hands down Maria’s front, right down to the bottom of her top and she took it in her hands. Maria raised her arms and Lonnie took the top off of her body and then Maria started working on the buttons of the skirt Lonnie was wearing.
“Michael’s shirt makes you look way hotter.” Maria said
“Why’d you think I am wearing it? But I bet you know a way I would look better?” Lonnie said
“Uh huh…with it on the floor.” Maria said huskily as she undid each button and when the last one was off Lonnie took a step back and took it off. With it on the floor she let Maria have a full look at her body. Maria brushed a few strands of hair away from her eyes and looked over every inch of skin, “You are so beautiful.” Maria said
“I’m not the only one.” Lonnie said as she moved down to her knees before Maria.
Maria looked down at Lonnie as she looked up at her. Lonnie’s hands ran up and down Maria’s thighs on the outside of her skirt, she worked her hands over the fabric and to the side where she undid the button and pulled the zipper down. In a second the skirt fluttered down Maria’s legs to the floor where she stepped out of it. With a smile, Lonnie planted a kiss just below Maria’s bellybutton before she stood back up. Lonnie took hold of Maria’s hand and together they walked into the middle of the room, not once did they look away from each other.
They stood before each other and kissed, their naked forms pressed together and they felt the nipples of the other girl dig into their own flesh. Their tongues slid together as their hands caressed the skin of their very soon to be lover. The girls were lost in each other, eager for just one more touch but they knew so many more were coming. Within their chests their hearts were pounding like war drums, it spurred them on and on as they sank to their knees with each other. Soon they were lying on the floor, arms wrapped around each other and legs intertwined. They simply couldn’t pull their lips away from each other.
Neither heard the front door open. Michael came in and saw them all over each other on his floor, in that split second he was mesmerised. He closed the door and he walked over to the nearest chair where he sat down and watched the events unfold before him. When he sat down he got the attention of the girls who looked up and smiled as he smiled at them. The look on his eyes told them quite clearly to ignore him and enjoy themselves. They did so and kissed passionately, both smiling with their fingernails stroking over their skins leaving red trail marks. Maria’s need was so great that her nipples were already delectably hard and enticing, Lonnie’s dreamwalks had enflamed her so much that nothing short of a nuke going off would stop this from happening.
Maria couldn’t deny her yearnings and she was positively wild with wanting Isabel’s Dupe. Her mouth and hands were seemingly everywhere on Lonnie’s body; it was as if she didn't know what she wanted to do first. All she knew was that she had to touch Lonnie and have her touch her. Lonnie took Maria in her arms for a quick kiss then bent her head to Maria’s smaller breasts. As her lips closed around one succulent nipple, Maria growled with bliss. Thanks to the dreams Lonnie had learned that Maria’s pert pebbles were extremely responsive. Both girls were overly sensitivity and the result was that each of Lonnie’s brief licks had Maria squirming fiercely.
“Yes!” Maria rumbled, as she pressed a hand to Lonnie’s head and pulled her in deeper. Then she felt Lonnie’s hand moving down her body until it slid over her pussy. Maria’s hips thrust forward eagerly as Lonnie began rubbing her slowly. All the while Michael’s dick grew in his pants as he watched.
“You’re so hot baby. Did Michael make you feel this way?” Lonnie gasped
“Please, Lonnie, please don’t make me wait. I need you.” Maria whimpered, begging for release.
“Come on baby, tell me?”
“Yess.” Maria gasped as her back arched, “Y…yee…oh god yesssss.” Maria gasped breathlessly.
Lonnie kept fingering away, pushing her digits into Maria’s quivering cunt. The moans were like music and Maria was the instrument that Lonnie was expertly playing even though this was a first for both of them. Then her own hand came up to cover the breast that Lonnie had abandoned with her mouth. Maria bucked wildly as Lonnie’s fingers found her stiff, aching clit. Lonnie then had a little idea and smiled, her hand over Maria’s pussy glowed and then suddenly Maria was marked. She now had a tattoo identical to the on that was on Lonnie in the same place that showed her to be a woman of the Earth element. Michael smiled when he saw it. Maria was so close to the edge that it only took a few brushes to send her crashing headlong into her orgasm.
“AGHhh…OH MY…LON…UGH…UGHNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria moaned as her body thrashed around, her back lifted up again and again.
“Wow.” Lonnie sighed deeply as Maria literally screamed with the force of her climax. She eased the trembling native down so that her back was once again resting on the floor. “Did you like that? How was it? I barely even touched you.” She said as her hand stroked up and down Maria’s body, running over the swell of her breasts.
“Hmmmy…god.” Maria purred, it was have been the fastest she ever cum but then this was only the second time she had sex. The Roswellian brushed some of her hair off her sweat-covered forehead before she reached up to cup Lonnie’s face. Maria’s thumb lightly ran across her cheek and Lonnie moved her head slightly and pressed her lips to Maria’s palm and then took a finger into her mouth to suck on it.
Maria was appeased for the moment but she wanted and needed to hear those animalistic sounds coming from Lonnie, the two came together with the tender aftermath heat that both felt. They gently touched and leisurely kissed each other, their tongues probing into each other’s mouths. They were lost in the relishing the intoxicating sensation of skin against skin. Michael was lost himself, this was for them, he had no intention of getting involved just like Lonnie had done so when he and Maria made love but he couldn’t help but be caught up in this. He took off his clothes and sat naked as he jerked himself off while watching the two most important women in his life.
The girls soon got a little playful with each other and started tickling each other as they wrestled each other on Michael’s rug between kisses. Moans mixed with giggles and filled the room as the two tussled together. Maria had her hands full of Lonnie’s hair and was luxuriating in the feel of the silken tresses slipping through her fingers, the feel was delightful and Maria could help but play with the area that had been died green. Maria sighed as she slowly traced the outline of Lonnie’s features, knowing how much she enjoyed being touched, the education of those dreams didn’t just flow to Lonnie. Maria learned an awful lot. She even allowed her fingers to trace the designs of Lonnie’s tattoos that adorned her body. She did the same thing with her tongue, working her way down to Lonnie's highly sensitive neck.
“Oh, Maria…hmmm…you know what to do baby.” Lonnie moaned, her pulse quickened to Maria’s perfect touch.
Maria continued, sending her hand lower to Lonnie’s ample mounds. Her fingers lightly grazed the supple flesh, circling round the taut nipples and causing Maria to moan and shudder. Maria bent her head and she shook her hair down so that it brushed across Lonnie’s heaving chest. Lonnie giggled, she shivered from the brushstrokes as she grasped the rug.
“Oh…Ughhnnnn yessss. So goooooood.” Lonnie sighed under the exquisite caress.
Maria lowered her head and extended her tongue in a long lick, flicking back and forth before searing the tender flesh with the heat of her mouth. It was Lonnie’s turn to press Maria deeper into her bosom and her body began to move under Maria’s. Lonnie spread her legs wide and then they were wrapped around Maria’s waist. She pulled Maria tightly against her; their full bodies were pressed together. The embrace didn’t last long as Maria started inching her way down Lonnie’s quivering body with a trail of kisses. Maria began stroking the softness of the New Yorker’s splayed thighs; she lowered herself and lightly kissed the soft skin before she dove in for a her first taste of Lonnie’s pussy. She caused the alien to gasp at the suddenness of her attack. Her tongue thoroughly massaged the pink flesh at the apex of Lonnie’s thighs.
Lonnie grabbed a cushion from the sofa and put it on the floor so that her head could rest on it as a low moan rumbled up from her throat. Her thighs closed around Maria’s head as her lover’s inquisitive tongue worked to drive her to the heights of ecstasy. She wrapped her hands in Maria’s blonde hair and pressed her further into the depths of her slit. Maria then probed with her fingers; she found her new lover’s clit and went to work on it. She lavishly excited the small button, sending waves of passion and heat through her body and letting her crash helplessly towards a massive explosion of fire and lights.
“That’s it…oh, yes…Maria…UGHHHH…OHHHH…NOW, MARIA…MARIA!” With her lover’s name on her lips, Lonnie was consumed by her orgasm. Her legs closed tightly around Maria’s head as her hips continued grinding against Maria’s face. Her partner lapped up her juices until the last tremors eased from her body. The first thing Maria did when Lonnie relaxed was pull her into a steamy kiss, sharing the taste of Lonnie’s cum with her. “You are so good at that and you’re only just learning.” Lonnie sighed
“I like making you moan.” She said as she opened her arms in invitation and Lonnie readily accepted. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed with deep passion.
Lonnie then took an earlobe into her mouth and gently nibbled, an action that started Maria squirming and laughing softly. She worked her way over to Maria’s mouth, tracing her lips with her tongue as her lover’s mouth parted slightly. Lonnie thrust her tongue in, taking on Maria’s in a passionate, pleasurable duel. As they kissed, Lonnie felt around until she found Maria’s hand. Lonnie smiled wickedly and made a show of raising Maria’s hand to her lips. She kissed each fingertip and caressed the digits with her tongue. Michael grunted as he watched it, his body sweating at the mere possibility of these two beautiful vixens being with him. However they seemed to have a thing going with one of them with another, then another couple. With that in mind he figured he’d be having sex with Lonnie very soon with Maria watching. Then not to long after that they would all be together.
With Maria’s fiery eyes firmly locked onto her own, Lonnie slowly went down on one of Maria’s fingers as if she was giving a guy a blowjob. After her experience with Rath she became quite good at it and planned on passing that onto Maria, it was the one good thing to come away from that nightmare. Her action was such a sensual move that turned the women on even more that it gave them both chills down their backs. Lonnie slowly drew Maria’s digit out of her mouth. Then she brought Maria’s wrist to her lips, her tongue flashing out to wetly caress the tendon lovingly. Both were enjoying the feel of each other. “Aaggghhhhh!” Maria moaned, helplessly wriggling as Lonnie nibbled her forearm and pressing themselves tightly together as much as possible. Lonnie kept up the sweet torture, she paused only to move to the other wrist and Maria continued to move frantically against her.
Lonnie had reached out with her hand to roll a tender, swollen nipple between her fingers. She then massaged a quivering breast while holding it so she could run the tip of her tongue across the pink bud. Lonnie raised her eyes to Maria’s; both girls were lost in the avid stare, as she continued her open-mouthed tonguing of Maria’s breasts.
“Mmm. Don’t stop, please.” Maria purred
Lonnie could tell by Maria’s rapid breathing that she was giving herself over to the her touch, the massive need to get off was gone thanks to taking the edge off each other but they wanted more and more, not that Michael minded. He was having one hell of a show. They wanted to be with each other intimately, passionately and with knowledge that they both wanted it. Neither Lonnie or Michael had to worry about parental interference but Maria was concerned about what her mother would do but that was just at the back of her mind. Right now her full attention was on the gorgeous creature making love to her. Lonnie smiled as she swirled her tongue wetly around Maria’s other nipple before drawing it into her mouth, suckling hungrily. Her hand glided down to Maria’s cunt, she was soaking wet yet again, fully aroused by the young woman. As she took her time pleasuring Maria’s heaving breasts, her fingers played around the moist lips of Maria’s pussy, sliding along the opening and sending her fingers briefly inside while her thumb gently teased her throbbing clit.
Suddenly, Maria latched onto a handful of hair and ripped Lonnie from her chest. She brought Lonnie’s face to hers and kissed her hard for a mere handful of seconds but it still left them breathless. “Eat me Lonnie, I’m yours, eat me.” Maria commanded. Lonnie smiled. Maria had barely stopped kissing her long enough to speak before thrusting her tongue back inside. Lonnie kissed her back wantonly and then she slid her body against Maria’s. Lonnie eased onto her back, pulling Maria on top of her. She urged Maria forward until she straddled her face. Lonnie drew Maria’s hips down until her mouth met Maria’s hot sex.
“Yes!” Maria cried lustily as Lonnie's mouth plundered her sex, she licked her lips and her mouth hung open
Lonnie glanced up to watch Maria swaying over her. She could see that her lover’s eyes were closed tightly in pleasure as her hands moved across her body in a sensual caress. The Roswellian gasped and licked her lips hungrily as she played with her bouncing breasts. Lonnie’s hands more firmly gripped Maria’s butt-cheeks as Maria began grinding and circling her hips against Lonnie’s face. For her part, Lonnie kept her licks slow and steady, delighting in Maria’s flavour and taking her time. The sounds of her moans, and the sight of her totally lost in her pleasure were intensely arousing and too erotic to let vanish too quickly. However, despite Lonnie’s best efforts to draw it out, Maria wasn’t long in reaching her peak.
“Harder…UGHHHNNNN.” Maria whimpered, “Please, I'm so close Lonnie.”
Lonnie shifted just enough so that she could get a hand between their bodies. She pulled her tongue away for a moment, she plunged two fingers into Maria’s tight pussy. Then, she resumed teasing her clit. The manoeuvre resulted in a shriek of pure primal joy from Maria’s throat. “AUUUUGHHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed as her pussy clamped down on the hardness within her and her orgasm thundered through her. “Oh god, Lonnie…yes…YES…YESSS…YESSSSSS!” Maria rode out the aftershocks of pleasure, grinding into Lonnie's face as if to keep the ecstatic fire raging, she came long and hard, but eventually the tremors subsided, and she crashed into a sweaty, exhausted heap on top of Lonnie.
“Hmmmm…” Lonnie moaned as Maria’s flavour flowed over her mouth
“Oh my god.” Maria gasped as she pulled herself up as to not smother her lover.
Maria found her face above Lonnie’s own pussy and she felt the desire of the alien. She couldn’t resist taking her hand and pushing three of her fingers into the girl. Lonnie moaned deeply and in seconds she felt Maria’s tongue on her clit. She writhed against the body above her and Maria started thrusting her fingers in, slowly at first but within a few minutes her hand was a blur. Lonnie’s hips were moving as wildly as possible, trying to meet the nimble fingers invading her body.
“Ugh…yess. Do it baby, keep going…Aghhh…ahhhhh…AGGHHhhhhh…” Lonnie moaned
Maria’s tongue flicked again and again over Lonnie’s clit, her free hand caressed the strong thigh by her head and their bodies rubbed together. Lonnie was on fire, humping against Maria and going impossibly fast when Maria added a fourth finger. Michael just could not look away, there was passion, beauty and he loved these two so much that he was thankful he was not blind. They grinded together, they went on for what seemed like hours until Lonnie couldn’t hold back any longer.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” It was a long drawn out scream that caused Lonnie to simply stop moving. Maria moved off her and moved to her side so they could look at each other.
“Yeah, okay.” Lonnie laughed deeply, “We’re never going to stop doing that.”
“Got that right.” Maria said
Maria smiled and kissed Lonnie tenderly. They were completely into each other but Michael saw the exhaustion creep over their eyes. He moved over to them and knelt down. The girls looked at him and he leaned over to kiss each one just as tenderly as they kissed each other. With that he took both their hands and helped them back to their feet. Each looked over their bodies and Michael walked them both into his bedroom. All three got under the sheets but nothing more happened that night save for them sleeping every close to each other.
On the Roof, Across the Street, Immediately Following
Rath and Zan never did leave down after Max, Clark and the others ran them off. Like the others they were pushed into the alternate dimension but they were only there for a minute before a tear formed and dropped them on their butts where they were. Now they were standing with a pair of binoculars looking in through Michael’s window.
“I’m going to kill that shit. That pussy is mine.” Rath said
“Relax, he’ll be dead soon enough and that whore sister of mine will willingly give it to you. And I’ll get Ava. After we I get finished with them they’ll be begging us to fuck them.” Zan said
“Maybe, but he is still mine.” Rath said
“Fine, fine.” Zan said
“Might even take a taste of his bitch. That girl knows what to do.” Rath said
“There are a lot a chicks in this town that can be fun. Funny how the good ones seem to be with our Dupes. We’ll get ‘em all.” Zan said
...
..
.
Just Outside of Town, Alternate Roswell, Immediately Following
Tess came back to the group and both of them were given a look from Ava as they stepped back up to the group. She knew what they were probably talking about, she shared her sister’s memories and knew fine well what went back on Antar but what she didn’t know was where Tess stood on it. After all, Nacedo raised Tess. The second the shape shifter appeared she knew she’d seen him somewhere before and every instinct she had told her he was connected to Kivar. Tess locked eyes with her Ava and gently shook her head discretely, telling her to not say a thing.
“So.” Max said, “How do we get out?”
“Breaches between dimensions happen all the time. But this bubble is artificial which acts like a sort of concentration zone. The breaches will happen frequently in here.” Nacedo said
“Wait…they happen all the time?” Michael asked, “I’ve never heard of them.”
“Of course you have. People vanish not just because of homicidal maniacs or because they end up homeless. Sometimes a tear opens and people get sucked in.” Nacedo said, “It happens everywhere without any warning. One minute you’re there, the next you could be somewhere like this. Of course there are nicer places to be, ones without those damned parasites.”
“Okay so we need to find a tear?” Alex asked
“It’s not that easy. The timing is difficult to predict in time and their only open for 1 minute 24 seconds…maybe 25 in particularly weak dimensional areas.” Nacedo said as he looked at his device, “Tracking the weak spots is a little easier…ah.”
“So where to?” Max asked
Crashdown, Alternate Roswell, 00:20
Standing outside in the street, they each looked over the place that Nacedo brought them and each were a little stunned.
“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Maria said
“Here?” Liz asked
“Yes. Here.” Nacedo said as he opened the door and stepped inside.
They followed him inside, “Well it is Alien Central.” Isabel said
“Uh, it’s a little more than that.” Liz said as she looked over Nacedo’s arm to look at the device.
“What?” Max asked
“The indicator on this…it’s pointing over there.” Liz said as she pointed to an all to familiar area
“How are you reading this?” Nacedo asked
“I paid attention.” Liz said
“So what is that?” Clark asked
“That is the exact spot I healed Liz after she was shot.” Max said
“That was the day I died.” Liz said
“And came back, yeah we know the story.” Maria said, “But there?”
“It might be a confluence point of dimensional improbability and instability.” Nacedo said
“Meaning?” Kyle asked
“It’s a coincidence.” Nacedo said, “But right now the energy is definitely building, how are you all at waiting?”
Everyone looked at Michael and when he realised it he looked at each one of them, “What?”
“Oh nothing.” Maria smiled
“How long?” Tess asked
“No idea.” Nacedo said
“Well while we wait, Tess can I have a word?” Ava asked
“Sure, why?” Tess asked
“Just some family stuff.” Ava said and looked at Tess with strong stare, “Liz, can we use upstairs?”
“Don’t bother asking, this isn’t my house…I mean it is, but it isn’t. Ah, what the hell, sure.” Liz said
Ava headed out and Tess followed. Together they headed out the backdoors and headed up the stairs. The others sat around the room, waiting for the tear to open up. Nacedo kept his distance from them, although he kept his eye on Clark, Lana, Lois and Chloe. He still couldn’t figure on their presence here, as well as Maria and Alex. Liz and Kyle had been healed by a lot of Max’s energy and as a result they were altered enough to be affect but the others – he was intent on keeping an eye on them.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 2 Minutes Later
Ava walked into the room, closed the door the second Tess was in and melted the lock. She didn’t want the others walking in on them and hearing something they weren’t ready for. Tess moved through the room and slumped down in on of the comfy chairs.
“God, I’m tired.” Tess said
“Well it’s after midnight so that makes sense so how about you WAKE UP AND PAY ATTENTION.” Ava yelled
“Okay, you’re pissed.” Tess said
“So, what did you and Nacedo talk about?” Ava asked
“You know what that was about?” Tess said
“Yeah, I do. And I think it’s safe to say that the others don’t know.” Ava said
“No they don’t.” Tess said
“Tess!”
“Ava, they don’t need to know.”
“Like hell. Okay, look, does Nacedo know…you know?”
“No he doesn’t. I’ve covered myself pretty good. I think I’ve got the “noble bitch” attitude down pretty good.” Tess said, “But Max doesn’t need to know.
“He doesn’t? He doesn’t need to know that his so-called Guardian is a loyal Kivar supporter? I remember what happened on Antar too Tess.” Ava said
“I had a feeling.”
“Oh great, you had a feeling. You think that makes a difference with this? I remember how Kivar sent our original to seduce powerful people for information. His own cousin and he practically was our pimp. I remember when he sent us to Zan, arranged a little accidental introduction at the Eternal Lake.”
“I remember.” Tess said as she nodded her head gently
“Yeah, what about the day when we Zan asked Ava to marry him?”
“That was the first moment we realised that we loved him and he wasn’t just another assignment.” Tess said
“She said yes before her heart took another beat. Then we told Kivar and he freaked. He knew the bonding would have linked her to Zan and that he would know about why Ava met him.” Ava said, “But she said that she found a way to lock all that in a corner of her mind so that he wouldn’t know. And that by being his wife we would have access to a thousand times the information.”
“His mouth watered at that.” Tess said
“And he agreed to it.” Ava said, “And that night she went to Zan’s room and she confessed to him.”
“He loved her, Zan actually forgave her. They made love that night.” Tess said, closing her eyes and remembering the sensations of it.
“They were married inside of three weeks.” Ava said
“The second the bonding was complete, Kivar attacked. His soldiers killed everyone, the last thing we saw was Kivar snapping the neck of the soldier that killed her…us.” Tess said
“Well, we’re us now. Not her but the bonding is still apart of us, well more apart of you and Max than me.” Ava said, “Tell me you don’t love him and I’ll shut up right now.”
“Okay, so I do. So what?” Tess said
“You’re connected. The Ava on Antar, she fooled her cousins for a long time and god knows how you’ve managed to convince Nacedo that you were loyal to Kivar and not Max.”
“Well remembering what happened and not the doctrine crap Nacedo spouted helped. Nacedo raised me the way Kivar ordered, if I didn’t know what I know…” Tess said
“Yeah, look. Tell Max, tell Liz.”
“Why Liz?”
“Because he’s connected to her and her to him. Which means you’re connected to them and you know it, Nacedo would have taught you that.” Ava said
“Yeah, he did.” Tess said, “So, what? I’m just to accept my glorious bisexual side.”
Ava smiled, “I have.”
“You what?” Tess asked
“Chloe, and Kyle. Talk about hot, damn.” Ava said
“Whoa.”
“Yeah, whoa.” Ava said
“So you actually…?”
“Yeah. Now, when we get out of this and Nacedo is far away from you and Max, you’re going to tell him.”
“Right. God is he going to be pissed.” Tess said
“You don’t know that.” Ava said, “From what I’ve seen he is a lot like the Zan we both used to know, not the one I ditched.”
“Here’s hoping.” Tess said, “We should get back down quickly. We don’t know when that tear opens.”
“Yeah, come on.” Ava reformed the lock and both headed down stairs as they awaited the forming of the dimensional breach.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 01:40
The room was completely empty but suddenly there was a mass of static in the room that sparked over all of it. There was an intense gust of wind and with a blinding flash of light the tear between dimensions formed. In seconds out popped the group and crashed to the floor of the café.
“Uh that sucks.” Kyle said from under a mass of other teens
“I don’t know, it’s kinda comfy.” Alex said
“That’s cause you’re on top, Alex.” Max said as he pulled himself out.
Everyone worked their way to their feet, pulling themselves away from each other and shaking themselves off from the bumpy trip. Each looked around and the room looked identical to the one they had just left, it left them with one question on their minds.
“Are we sure this is home?” Tess asked
Nacedo pulled out his device and scanned the area, “Yes, this is definitely your home dimension.”
It was a little too late at night to see if there were actually anyone around, they would have to leave that until the morning. Although when Maria flipped the switch on the radio music started to play out of it.
“Yeah, I think we’re home.” Lonnie said
Max then turned to Nacedo and moved closer to the alien, “Nacedo, we owe you one. Thank you for getting us out of there.”
“My duty, Max.” Nacedo said as he looked at Tess, “Nothing but my duty. Now, unfortunately this town is sealed off inside a dimensional bubble. We need to find the device and shut it down.”
“We should split up and look for it.” Max said but then looked to Clark.
“Well before we do that, I think I’ll head for the bathroom.” Clark said as he made a discrete exit. He headed through the back doors and then sped out and flew over the town. He saw the device in the distance and darted through the air to it, when he was close enough Clark let loose with his heat vision and the green rod exploded in a fire that sent a shockwave out that shattered the bubble around the town. Clark smiled before he rushed back down to the Crashdown and walked back into the room. “Ready to do some searching?” he said with a smile
“Actually…maybe we should wait until tomorrow. I seriously doubt we’re going to find something in the dark.” Max said
“Good.” Maria said, “I’m going to go home, drop in bed and forget about freaky ass fang monsters.”
“I’m with that.” Kyle said
“Me too.” Isabel said
“Okay, so we meet up here tomorrow.” Liz said, “But we are opening up at noon again…so those who now work here, be bright and ready to serve.”
“Yes boss.” Lonnie and Ava said together
“You two are working here now?” Nacedo asked with an air of disapproval
“Yeah, we kinda need cash and we help out a friend at the same time.” Ava said, “After all, we are pretending to be people like everyone else on this planet and everyone else has jobs.”
“Hm, I suppose.” Nacedo said, “Well I have this so I might as well take some initial scans, it might narrow our search field down.” Nacedo left and headed out to take his scans of the town.
“Well I’m going home.” Isabel said and then looked at her brother, in that second she knew he was already where he planned on spending the night. Then a look to Alex and the two smiled. Together they left and instead of heading to Isabel’s, they went straight for Alex’s home.
Clark, Lois and Lana headed back with Tess. While Ava made a silent reminder with her eyes to make sure she talked to Max and Liz at some point. Chloe and Ava left with Kyle, all three headed back to his place. His bed may have been far from the biggest in town but that just meant that all three warm bodies could press up against each other tightly. Laurie took Chloe’s bed at Tess’s.
“I am going straight to sleep.” Maria said as she opened the door to leave
“Sweet dreams.” Lonnie said with a smile.
Maria stopped for a second, ever since that first night Lonnie had been visiting either Michael or herself, sometimes both, in their dreams and they were all like that first night. Passion in the dreams that only served to stoke the fires of their own desires in real life. Maria knew that she would be getting a visit tonight. Michael knew it as well but the look Lonnie was giving his girlfriend, he knew he wouldn’t be a part of it. There had been several times when Maria had been the one tied up in the chair and watched on as Michael and Lonnie had their fun, then there were the times when it was all three of them. In those times, all three woke up on fire and needed to relieve the tension.
Tonight, after Maria had left, Michael headed back to his place with Lonnie. That left Max and Liz alone, he approached her and took her hand in his. Together they walked up stairs straight to her bedroom where they undressed each other and made love in her bed until sunrise. At which point they couldn’t put it off any longer and fell asleep with their bodies entwined.
Michael’s Apartment, 03:30
Lonnie had woken up from her latest dreamwalk and walked out into the kitchen to borrow a cucumber from Michael’s kitchen, she was sure he wouldn’t mind her intended use for it but then she didn’t really care – she just wanted to get off. Before she had came out of the bedroom she heard the front door open and close, one of Michael’s attempts to relieve the pressure was run as hard and as fast for as long as possible. It was a safe bet that that was what he was doing right now.
However, just as she got the cucumber there was a knock at the door. She put the vegetable down on the counter and headed to the door. All she was wearing was one of Michael’s long sleeved shirt and she was looking hot as hell when she opened the door. On the other side was Maria and when she saw Lonnie she couldn’t help but look and her breathing hitched.
“Hey.” Maria said
“Hi.” Lonnie said, “This is a surprise.”
“Where’s Michael?” Maria asked
“Out running. I think we gave him a lot to work off tonight.” Lonnie said with a smile, “Anyway, shouldn’t you be in bed?”
“That’s why I’m here.” Maria said
“Yeah?” Lonnie asked, not knowing where this was going.
“Stop dreamwalking me.” Maria said flatly
“Oh Honey, we have a lot of fun. Why should I stop?” Lonnie asked
“Cause you got me.” Maria said as she rushed at Lonnie, pressed against the taller girl and latched her lips onto hers.
Lonnie was taken by surprise but that only lasted for a second and soon had her arms wrapped around Maria. The two girls melted together; there wasn’t a sliver of air between their two bodies. Lonnie took hold of Maria and span the two of them around so that the shorter woman was pressed against the wall, with a wave of her hand the door slammed shut. They looked into each other’s eyes, both were breathing heavily as Lonnie caressed Maria’s face and gave her a very wicked smile. They came together again, their lips locked tightly and their tongues duelled in a primal dance. Maria started to glide her hands up and down Lonnie’s sides as Lonnie moved her hands under Maria’s jacket, up to her shoulders and slid it off of her. Maria was wearing a skirt and a light top with shoulder straps; with skin exposed Lonnie danced her fingertips over the flesh and all the while the two of them breathed together.
Maria reached her hands behind Lonnie and grasped her ass through the fabric of Michael’s shirt, she pulled Lonnie tighter against her and bent her own knee. It was positioned between Lonnie’s legs and with delight the alien pressed herself against it. Lonnie ended the kiss and looked over Maria’s flushed face as the girl as she continued to press her knee into her cunt. The alien ran both her hands down Maria’s front, right down to the bottom of her top and she took it in her hands. Maria raised her arms and Lonnie took the top off of her body and then Maria started working on the buttons of the skirt Lonnie was wearing.
“Michael’s shirt makes you look way hotter.” Maria said
“Why’d you think I am wearing it? But I bet you know a way I would look better?” Lonnie said
“Uh huh…with it on the floor.” Maria said huskily as she undid each button and when the last one was off Lonnie took a step back and took it off. With it on the floor she let Maria have a full look at her body. Maria brushed a few strands of hair away from her eyes and looked over every inch of skin, “You are so beautiful.” Maria said
“I’m not the only one.” Lonnie said as she moved down to her knees before Maria.
Maria looked down at Lonnie as she looked up at her. Lonnie’s hands ran up and down Maria’s thighs on the outside of her skirt, she worked her hands over the fabric and to the side where she undid the button and pulled the zipper down. In a second the skirt fluttered down Maria’s legs to the floor where she stepped out of it. With a smile, Lonnie planted a kiss just below Maria’s bellybutton before she stood back up. Lonnie took hold of Maria’s hand and together they walked into the middle of the room, not once did they look away from each other.
They stood before each other and kissed, their naked forms pressed together and they felt the nipples of the other girl dig into their own flesh. Their tongues slid together as their hands caressed the skin of their very soon to be lover. The girls were lost in each other, eager for just one more touch but they knew so many more were coming. Within their chests their hearts were pounding like war drums, it spurred them on and on as they sank to their knees with each other. Soon they were lying on the floor, arms wrapped around each other and legs intertwined. They simply couldn’t pull their lips away from each other.
Neither heard the front door open. Michael came in and saw them all over each other on his floor, in that split second he was mesmerised. He closed the door and he walked over to the nearest chair where he sat down and watched the events unfold before him. When he sat down he got the attention of the girls who looked up and smiled as he smiled at them. The look on his eyes told them quite clearly to ignore him and enjoy themselves. They did so and kissed passionately, both smiling with their fingernails stroking over their skins leaving red trail marks. Maria’s need was so great that her nipples were already delectably hard and enticing, Lonnie’s dreamwalks had enflamed her so much that nothing short of a nuke going off would stop this from happening.
Maria couldn’t deny her yearnings and she was positively wild with wanting Isabel’s Dupe. Her mouth and hands were seemingly everywhere on Lonnie’s body; it was as if she didn't know what she wanted to do first. All she knew was that she had to touch Lonnie and have her touch her. Lonnie took Maria in her arms for a quick kiss then bent her head to Maria’s smaller breasts. As her lips closed around one succulent nipple, Maria growled with bliss. Thanks to the dreams Lonnie had learned that Maria’s pert pebbles were extremely responsive. Both girls were overly sensitivity and the result was that each of Lonnie’s brief licks had Maria squirming fiercely.
“Yes!” Maria rumbled, as she pressed a hand to Lonnie’s head and pulled her in deeper. Then she felt Lonnie’s hand moving down her body until it slid over her pussy. Maria’s hips thrust forward eagerly as Lonnie began rubbing her slowly. All the while Michael’s dick grew in his pants as he watched.
“You’re so hot baby. Did Michael make you feel this way?” Lonnie gasped
“Please, Lonnie, please don’t make me wait. I need you.” Maria whimpered, begging for release.
“Come on baby, tell me?”
“Yess.” Maria gasped as her back arched, “Y…yee…oh god yesssss.” Maria gasped breathlessly.
Lonnie kept fingering away, pushing her digits into Maria’s quivering cunt. The moans were like music and Maria was the instrument that Lonnie was expertly playing even though this was a first for both of them. Then her own hand came up to cover the breast that Lonnie had abandoned with her mouth. Maria bucked wildly as Lonnie’s fingers found her stiff, aching clit. Lonnie then had a little idea and smiled, her hand over Maria’s pussy glowed and then suddenly Maria was marked. She now had a tattoo identical to the on that was on Lonnie in the same place that showed her to be a woman of the Earth element. Michael smiled when he saw it. Maria was so close to the edge that it only took a few brushes to send her crashing headlong into her orgasm.
“AGHhh…OH MY…LON…UGH…UGHNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria moaned as her body thrashed around, her back lifted up again and again.
“Wow.” Lonnie sighed deeply as Maria literally screamed with the force of her climax. She eased the trembling native down so that her back was once again resting on the floor. “Did you like that? How was it? I barely even touched you.” She said as her hand stroked up and down Maria’s body, running over the swell of her breasts.
“Hmmmy…god.” Maria purred, it was have been the fastest she ever cum but then this was only the second time she had sex. The Roswellian brushed some of her hair off her sweat-covered forehead before she reached up to cup Lonnie’s face. Maria’s thumb lightly ran across her cheek and Lonnie moved her head slightly and pressed her lips to Maria’s palm and then took a finger into her mouth to suck on it.
Maria was appeased for the moment but she wanted and needed to hear those animalistic sounds coming from Lonnie, the two came together with the tender aftermath heat that both felt. They gently touched and leisurely kissed each other, their tongues probing into each other’s mouths. They were lost in the relishing the intoxicating sensation of skin against skin. Michael was lost himself, this was for them, he had no intention of getting involved just like Lonnie had done so when he and Maria made love but he couldn’t help but be caught up in this. He took off his clothes and sat naked as he jerked himself off while watching the two most important women in his life.
The girls soon got a little playful with each other and started tickling each other as they wrestled each other on Michael’s rug between kisses. Moans mixed with giggles and filled the room as the two tussled together. Maria had her hands full of Lonnie’s hair and was luxuriating in the feel of the silken tresses slipping through her fingers, the feel was delightful and Maria could help but play with the area that had been died green. Maria sighed as she slowly traced the outline of Lonnie’s features, knowing how much she enjoyed being touched, the education of those dreams didn’t just flow to Lonnie. Maria learned an awful lot. She even allowed her fingers to trace the designs of Lonnie’s tattoos that adorned her body. She did the same thing with her tongue, working her way down to Lonnie's highly sensitive neck.
“Oh, Maria…hmmm…you know what to do baby.” Lonnie moaned, her pulse quickened to Maria’s perfect touch.
Maria continued, sending her hand lower to Lonnie’s ample mounds. Her fingers lightly grazed the supple flesh, circling round the taut nipples and causing Maria to moan and shudder. Maria bent her head and she shook her hair down so that it brushed across Lonnie’s heaving chest. Lonnie giggled, she shivered from the brushstrokes as she grasped the rug.
“Oh…Ughhnnnn yessss. So goooooood.” Lonnie sighed under the exquisite caress.
Maria lowered her head and extended her tongue in a long lick, flicking back and forth before searing the tender flesh with the heat of her mouth. It was Lonnie’s turn to press Maria deeper into her bosom and her body began to move under Maria’s. Lonnie spread her legs wide and then they were wrapped around Maria’s waist. She pulled Maria tightly against her; their full bodies were pressed together. The embrace didn’t last long as Maria started inching her way down Lonnie’s quivering body with a trail of kisses. Maria began stroking the softness of the New Yorker’s splayed thighs; she lowered herself and lightly kissed the soft skin before she dove in for a her first taste of Lonnie’s pussy. She caused the alien to gasp at the suddenness of her attack. Her tongue thoroughly massaged the pink flesh at the apex of Lonnie’s thighs.
Lonnie grabbed a cushion from the sofa and put it on the floor so that her head could rest on it as a low moan rumbled up from her throat. Her thighs closed around Maria’s head as her lover’s inquisitive tongue worked to drive her to the heights of ecstasy. She wrapped her hands in Maria’s blonde hair and pressed her further into the depths of her slit. Maria then probed with her fingers; she found her new lover’s clit and went to work on it. She lavishly excited the small button, sending waves of passion and heat through her body and letting her crash helplessly towards a massive explosion of fire and lights.
“That’s it…oh, yes…Maria…UGHHHH…OHHHH…NOW, MARIA…MARIA!” With her lover’s name on her lips, Lonnie was consumed by her orgasm. Her legs closed tightly around Maria’s head as her hips continued grinding against Maria’s face. Her partner lapped up her juices until the last tremors eased from her body. The first thing Maria did when Lonnie relaxed was pull her into a steamy kiss, sharing the taste of Lonnie’s cum with her. “You are so good at that and you’re only just learning.” Lonnie sighed
“I like making you moan.” She said as she opened her arms in invitation and Lonnie readily accepted. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed with deep passion.
Lonnie then took an earlobe into her mouth and gently nibbled, an action that started Maria squirming and laughing softly. She worked her way over to Maria’s mouth, tracing her lips with her tongue as her lover’s mouth parted slightly. Lonnie thrust her tongue in, taking on Maria’s in a passionate, pleasurable duel. As they kissed, Lonnie felt around until she found Maria’s hand. Lonnie smiled wickedly and made a show of raising Maria’s hand to her lips. She kissed each fingertip and caressed the digits with her tongue. Michael grunted as he watched it, his body sweating at the mere possibility of these two beautiful vixens being with him. However they seemed to have a thing going with one of them with another, then another couple. With that in mind he figured he’d be having sex with Lonnie very soon with Maria watching. Then not to long after that they would all be together.
With Maria’s fiery eyes firmly locked onto her own, Lonnie slowly went down on one of Maria’s fingers as if she was giving a guy a blowjob. After her experience with Rath she became quite good at it and planned on passing that onto Maria, it was the one good thing to come away from that nightmare. Her action was such a sensual move that turned the women on even more that it gave them both chills down their backs. Lonnie slowly drew Maria’s digit out of her mouth. Then she brought Maria’s wrist to her lips, her tongue flashing out to wetly caress the tendon lovingly. Both were enjoying the feel of each other. “Aaggghhhhh!” Maria moaned, helplessly wriggling as Lonnie nibbled her forearm and pressing themselves tightly together as much as possible. Lonnie kept up the sweet torture, she paused only to move to the other wrist and Maria continued to move frantically against her.
Lonnie had reached out with her hand to roll a tender, swollen nipple between her fingers. She then massaged a quivering breast while holding it so she could run the tip of her tongue across the pink bud. Lonnie raised her eyes to Maria’s; both girls were lost in the avid stare, as she continued her open-mouthed tonguing of Maria’s breasts.
“Mmm. Don’t stop, please.” Maria purred
Lonnie could tell by Maria’s rapid breathing that she was giving herself over to the her touch, the massive need to get off was gone thanks to taking the edge off each other but they wanted more and more, not that Michael minded. He was having one hell of a show. They wanted to be with each other intimately, passionately and with knowledge that they both wanted it. Neither Lonnie or Michael had to worry about parental interference but Maria was concerned about what her mother would do but that was just at the back of her mind. Right now her full attention was on the gorgeous creature making love to her. Lonnie smiled as she swirled her tongue wetly around Maria’s other nipple before drawing it into her mouth, suckling hungrily. Her hand glided down to Maria’s cunt, she was soaking wet yet again, fully aroused by the young woman. As she took her time pleasuring Maria’s heaving breasts, her fingers played around the moist lips of Maria’s pussy, sliding along the opening and sending her fingers briefly inside while her thumb gently teased her throbbing clit.
Suddenly, Maria latched onto a handful of hair and ripped Lonnie from her chest. She brought Lonnie’s face to hers and kissed her hard for a mere handful of seconds but it still left them breathless. “Eat me Lonnie, I’m yours, eat me.” Maria commanded. Lonnie smiled. Maria had barely stopped kissing her long enough to speak before thrusting her tongue back inside. Lonnie kissed her back wantonly and then she slid her body against Maria’s. Lonnie eased onto her back, pulling Maria on top of her. She urged Maria forward until she straddled her face. Lonnie drew Maria’s hips down until her mouth met Maria’s hot sex.
“Yes!” Maria cried lustily as Lonnie's mouth plundered her sex, she licked her lips and her mouth hung open
Lonnie glanced up to watch Maria swaying over her. She could see that her lover’s eyes were closed tightly in pleasure as her hands moved across her body in a sensual caress. The Roswellian gasped and licked her lips hungrily as she played with her bouncing breasts. Lonnie’s hands more firmly gripped Maria’s butt-cheeks as Maria began grinding and circling her hips against Lonnie’s face. For her part, Lonnie kept her licks slow and steady, delighting in Maria’s flavour and taking her time. The sounds of her moans, and the sight of her totally lost in her pleasure were intensely arousing and too erotic to let vanish too quickly. However, despite Lonnie’s best efforts to draw it out, Maria wasn’t long in reaching her peak.
“Harder…UGHHHNNNN.” Maria whimpered, “Please, I'm so close Lonnie.”
Lonnie shifted just enough so that she could get a hand between their bodies. She pulled her tongue away for a moment, she plunged two fingers into Maria’s tight pussy. Then, she resumed teasing her clit. The manoeuvre resulted in a shriek of pure primal joy from Maria’s throat. “AUUUUGHHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed as her pussy clamped down on the hardness within her and her orgasm thundered through her. “Oh god, Lonnie…yes…YES…YESSS…YESSSSSS!” Maria rode out the aftershocks of pleasure, grinding into Lonnie's face as if to keep the ecstatic fire raging, she came long and hard, but eventually the tremors subsided, and she crashed into a sweaty, exhausted heap on top of Lonnie.
“Hmmmm…” Lonnie moaned as Maria’s flavour flowed over her mouth
“Oh my god.” Maria gasped as she pulled herself up as to not smother her lover.
Maria found her face above Lonnie’s own pussy and she felt the desire of the alien. She couldn’t resist taking her hand and pushing three of her fingers into the girl. Lonnie moaned deeply and in seconds she felt Maria’s tongue on her clit. She writhed against the body above her and Maria started thrusting her fingers in, slowly at first but within a few minutes her hand was a blur. Lonnie’s hips were moving as wildly as possible, trying to meet the nimble fingers invading her body.
“Ugh…yess. Do it baby, keep going…Aghhh…ahhhhh…AGGHHhhhhh…” Lonnie moaned
Maria’s tongue flicked again and again over Lonnie’s clit, her free hand caressed the strong thigh by her head and their bodies rubbed together. Lonnie was on fire, humping against Maria and going impossibly fast when Maria added a fourth finger. Michael just could not look away, there was passion, beauty and he loved these two so much that he was thankful he was not blind. They grinded together, they went on for what seemed like hours until Lonnie couldn’t hold back any longer.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” It was a long drawn out scream that caused Lonnie to simply stop moving. Maria moved off her and moved to her side so they could look at each other.
“Yeah, okay.” Lonnie laughed deeply, “We’re never going to stop doing that.”
“Got that right.” Maria said
Maria smiled and kissed Lonnie tenderly. They were completely into each other but Michael saw the exhaustion creep over their eyes. He moved over to them and knelt down. The girls looked at him and he leaned over to kiss each one just as tenderly as they kissed each other. With that he took both their hands and helped them back to their feet. Each looked over their bodies and Michael walked them both into his bedroom. All three got under the sheets but nothing more happened that night save for them sleeping every close to each other.
On the Roof, Across the Street, Immediately Following
Rath and Zan never did leave down after Max, Clark and the others ran them off. Like the others they were pushed into the alternate dimension but they were only there for a minute before a tear formed and dropped them on their butts where they were. Now they were standing with a pair of binoculars looking in through Michael’s window.
“I’m going to kill that shit. That pussy is mine.” Rath said
“Relax, he’ll be dead soon enough and that whore sister of mine will willingly give it to you. And I’ll get Ava. After we I get finished with them they’ll be begging us to fuck them.” Zan said
“Maybe, but he is still mine.” Rath said
“Fine, fine.” Zan said
“Might even take a taste of his bitch. That girl knows what to do.” Rath said
“There are a lot a chicks in this town that can be fun. Funny how the good ones seem to be with our Dupes. We’ll get ‘em all.” Zan said
...
..
.
.
..
...
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Max and Liz were in bed, Max was on his back with Liz almost completely on top of him and his arm was wrapped around her. Both were naked and the sheet of her bed was all scrunched up around their waists and exposing the vast majority of their bodies. Slowly the lovers started to wake up and as their eyes opened they looked at each other.
“Morning Beautiful.” Max said
Liz smiled, “Stop, I’m probably a mess.”
“No you’re not.” Max said, “I on the other hand probably have morning breath that could melt bank vaults.”
Liz kissed him; her tongue snaked into his mouth before she leaned back up, “Not so bad.”
“Hmm, I love you.” Max said as his hand slid down over her body and under the sheet. He soon found the soft cheek of her ass and Liz’s eyes sparkled
“I love you too.” Liz said as she felt his hand move down a little further until his fingers were between her legs. As he slowly fingered her, Liz pressed her hips down onto his fingers and slowly started grinding against him. “That feels good.”
“I know.” Max smiled
“Max…I…”
“Yes?”
“Max I know you kissed Tess.” Liz said, “I…I saw it happen when I was in the shower.”
“Liz…”
“I know she came on to you and it hurt seeing it but I wanted to see it, it felt natural and I felt you want it too.” Liz said
“Liz I love you more than…”
“I know.” Liz said, “I know but I think it’s time we talked about Tess.”
“Why? Because I’m…”
“Because you’re attracted to her Max, you can say it. You want her and there is definitely something I’m feeling.” Liz said
“Liz, I know she’s apart of us, an Air Elemental and all that and I know that Antarians had more than one wife and that by our customs we’re allowed…but they’re not your customs and we’re not on Antar anymore. You’re my life.” Max said
“Same here. The problem is your life isn’t complete anymore and neither is she until she’s back with you.” Liz said
“Don’t you even think about stepping back.” Max said
Liz smiled, “Max I love you way too much and I love making love with you even more.”
“Which is pretty obvious every time we’re together.” Max said as he caressed her face
“What I’m saying is, maybe we should do this together. Let’s complete our family. Let’s get Tess.” Liz said
“Hey my ears are burning, someone talking about me?” Tess said as she popped in through the bedroom window
Liz rolled off Max to his side but neither Liz nor Max pulled the sheet to cover them as Tess came in. When the blonde was in the room she got to her feet and looked at them. Her mouth water as she stared at their bodies that neither was considering concealing. Liz was definitely not bashful at the moment.
“Tess, what are you doing here?” Max asked
“Uh, yah we’ll get to that but you two seem to be having an issue with the nudity.” Tess said
Max and Liz looked at each other and then back at Tess, “We don’t have an issue.”
Tess smiled at the pair, “Okay, this is a switch but I think I like it. But the two of you should put something on. I have something to tell you.”
“Tess, are you okay?” Liz asked
“Uh, no, definitely not.” Tess asked, “I’ll wait for you in the living room.”
Together the lovers immediately got out of bed before Tess even got away from where she was standing. Tess got a sight of them both as Max pulled on his boxers and Liz pulled on a robe, then all three headed into the living room and Tess was left feeling a little flustered as her body reacted to them both. Tess couldn’t help but mouth Wow as she walked out and into the living room. When they were there, Max and Liz sat close together on the sofa as Tess sat on another chair.
“What’s up?” Max asked
“Okay…god I knew this would be hard but Ava said I should tell you and she’s right but she has no idea what this is like right now.” Tess said
“Tess, never since I’ve met you have I heard you babble.” Liz said
“Yeah well I’ve never fessed-up before so forgive me…at least for that, I can only hope you’ll forgive me on this.” Tess said
That really got their attention. “Tess just…start from the beginning.” Max said
“Okay, well remember how I was when I first showed up. Being sneaky, going behind backs, hiding and…”
“Being a bitch, trying to steal my boyfriend.” Liz said
“Yeah, that’s pretty much the only way to put it.” Tess said, “Nacedo raised me to believe that I belonged with Max, he was my husband no matter what and he didn’t belong with someone from Earth. I played along. I remembered a lot of things from Antar and one was Zan, Ava…the Ava I was loved him so much. When I met Max, it was as though…I just wanted him back. I loved him…no, I love you.” She said to him, “Because of that I did whatever I needed to get him back. Then I got to know you and actually liked you and you loved each other so much that I decided to step aside.”
Max and Liz looked each other, their hands were in each other’s as they listened to her declaration of love and it caused their hearts to beat a little faster. However, the look of fear in her eyes that this wasn’t anything to do with why she was here, she just wanted to let them know.
“Tess, it’s okay.” Liz said, “Go on.”
“Okay, well like I said, I remembered Antar. And I remembered a lot more than what Nacedo was teaching me. Things he didn’t know about, like how I…Ava loved Zan. However he did teach me a lot, like respect to my family, duty to my house, they’re willingness to do anything to ensure their goals.” Tess said
“Tess?” Max asked
“My father, lord of Azbalan. A sort of medium ranked noble, well respected…my father is the younger brother of a woman name Belisia who married a man from another planet. She gave him two sons…” Tess took a deep breath and spat it out, “…Zod and Kivar. I’m their cousin. When my parents passed I was still young and so I went to stay with them. They loved me, watched out for me and in time they saw how beautiful I was becoming…just as I realised their ambitions. I didn’t care what they had planned or their dreams, I was raised well and my family meant more to me than anything. They cared for me but they saw how men reacted near me, actually it was the same with Vilandra although she was considerably hotter and we were friends since early school. Zod went to Krypton to build his own little force there, Kivar stayed on Antar…he sent me to seduce men of influence and I did that quite well…just like he sent me to bed Zan.” She paused and looked at them, “He was just another guy to…well, but we spent more time with together. I continued to send Kivar information but I started to care for Zan a lot more than I was supposed to. Then came the day he asked me to marry him and I knew I was in love with him.”
“Kivar killed you on your wedding day because of it?” Liz asked
“No. It was an accident. A soldier as a little trigger-happy and got me. Kivar killed him because of it. I was able to keep my feelings a secret from Kivar. Zan’s family did know though and they were able to recreate me…well me and Ava.” Tess said, “Nacedo’s instructions were simple. You see Kivar can’t rule forever no matter what power he has, without a legitimate line to the power of Antar, which he can’t have, he needs a blood heir from that line to keep the nobles in check. It was an heir he was going to get anyway, he planned on impregnating me using DNA taken from Zan’s body. Now Nacedo was instructed to teach me to seduce Max, bed him and get pregnant before I killed you and Michael. Isabel, well let’s just say my cousin had a crush on your sister.”
“But you couldn’t do it.” Liz said
“Oh I could do it, at least half of it. I would have slept with you in a heartbeat.”
“But you couldn’t kill me.”
“No, or Michael for that matter.” Tess said, “Information I gave to Kivar led to a successful attack on us. Nacedo expects me to fulfil my family duty which he is loyal to…not you. And instead of dealing with it I’ve put it off and allowed Nacedo to keep doing what he’s been doing to get me to you.”
“You mean killing innocent people.” Liz said
“Yes. I could have ordered him to stop, hell I could have done that a year after my pod hatched. The ones before that, Hubble’s wife, before my time. Anyway I could have stopped him with an order and I think to get the plan done, he would kill Liz.”
“What?” Both asked
“Killing her, you need consoling, nature takes over.” Tess said, “I didn’t think he’d have done it before. He was confident in my charms but he’s been gone for months and instead of separating you two, you two are now sleeping together and closer than ever. He will do it now.”
“Then we’ll take care of him.” Max said
“I’m just so sorry about everything.” Tess said
Max let go of Liz’s hand and moved from the sofa. He headed toward Tess, awaiting some sort of retribution but instead Max wrapped his arms around her and as she looked over to Liz she saw her smiling. “You’re forgiven.” He whispered, “On everything.”
“Including trying to break me and my boyfriend up.” Liz said as she crossed her legs, causing her rope to split open and expose her legs. She saw Tess’s eyes go from soft thigh down to the tops of her toes before Max released her.
Tess looked into his eyes, “You belong with us Tess, you’re apart of us and we all know that.” Max said
Tess nodded and looked to Liz who stood up and moved to them. Although no one said it they felt closer and wanted to be together. Tess knew that her earlier promise to seduce Liz to get Max may not be necessary but it was still going to be fun and she was going to delight in doing so.
“Come on, it’s early and I’m guessing you’ve not had breakfast yet.” Liz said, “And Max is going to need his strength after last night.”
“I’ll help.” Max said
“Yeah, me too.” Tess said
All three moved into the kitchen and started cooking away.
Evans Residence, 10:05
As Max came around the corner he spotted his sister approaching from the opposite direction. They came closer together and headed to the front door of their home, Max reached into his pocket and pulled out his key.
“Morning.” Isabel said
“Good morning.” Max said
“And how is Liz today?” Isabel asked
“A little tired but good.”
“Well that’s what you get when you keep her up all night.” Isabel said with a smile
“Hey, we kept each other up all night…ah…and I can’t believe I just told you that.” Max said, “What’s going on with us? It’s like we’ve just stopped being reserved.”
“Well at least with each other.” Isabel said
“You spend the night at Alex’s?”
“Uh huh.” Isabel said with a very bright and satisfied smile. “You’re not going to do the whole big brother thing on him are you?”
“No of course not.” Max said
“Max?”
“I wont. Look, you love him, yes?”
“Yes.” Isabel said
“He loves you which is evident to anyone who looks at him when you’re around and your both Water so no, I wont do the big brother thing on him. I’ll just beat the crap out of him.”
“Max.” Isabel said with a warning tone
“Relax I wont do anything.” Max said as they got into their house and moved through to the living room.
There they saw their parents sitting their facing the door and waiting for them. Both had cups of coffee in their hands, dressed in their bathrobes but their faces were almost expressionless.
“Mom, dad…you’re up.” Isabel said
“Hi you two. Yes we are and your beds haven’t been slept in. From the news of what’s being happening across the state, I guess we need to talk.” Diane said
Both Max and Isabel visibly cringed, “Do we have to?” Max asked
“Oh yes, we have to.” Philip said
“I take it that the two of you have both been affected?” Diane asked
Max and Isabel looked at each other and then back at their parents. Both nodded and as much as they loved their antics over the last few days, discussing it with their parents made them feel guilty.
“Well, take a seat. Okay, well first things first. Please say you had enough sense to stay with Alex and Liz.” Philip said
“Of course.” Max said, not mentioning the fact that things were progressing along other lines as well.
“Definitely, Alex and I, we…well you really don’t want details.” Isabel said
“That’s a safe bet.” Philip said, “But there is one detail that both your mother and I do want to know.”
“Oh?” Isabel asked
“Were you safe?” Diane asked
“Oh that, very safe.” Isabel said quickly
“Yes we were careful.” Max said
“Good.” Diane said
“At least there is that.” Philip said
“How is Liz?” Diane asked, “This on top of her parents…”
“She’s okay.” Max said, “She misses them but there’s been things that have helped her.”
“You?” Philip asked
“Among others.” Isabel said and then saw the questioning look from her parents, “It’s a private thing for her.”
“Okay. And how is Alex?” Diane asked her daughter
“He’s good, he’s very, very good.” Isabel said with a smile before she shook her head
“Izzie, please.” Philip said
“Sorry. But he’s fine and probably having this same talk with his parents right about now.” Isabel said
“I take it that you both plan to continue with this?” Diane asked, “What happened to us may have worn off but you are all still young…”
“Yes, that is if Alex, and Liz, doesn’t mind.” Isabel said
“Like he would.” Max mumbled
“Oh come on, don’t you mean that she wouldn’t mind.” Isabel said
“Anyway…yes we want to. We love them.” Max said
“And if we try to stop you?” Philip asked
“Wouldn’t work.” Isabel said as she looked at her father
“Yeah, I had a feeling.” Philip said
“What about your sister?” Diane asked
“Lonnie?” Max asked
“You two have another sister we don’t know about?” Diane asked
“No.” Max said, “We don’t know if she’s been seeing anyone.”
However, both of the teen knew fine well that she had more than a casual interest in Michael and Maria. They’d seen the looks on her face when either or both of them were near the New York alien but they weren’t going to tell that to their parents.
“Really?” Philip asked
“Yeah, we’ve been kind of wrapped up lately.” Max said
“Well then, I guess we better start with the ground rules.” Philip said
“Ground rules?” Max and Isabel asked together
“Oh you betcha.” Diane said, “One, Liz is effectively living alone now but that doesn’t mean you can sneak out and visit her whenever you like. If we say to either of you that you are staying in then you stay in. I don’t want to find that you’ve slipped out in the middle of the night.”
“Number 2, if you do decide to spend the night with either Alex or Liz then you call us and let us know where you will be.” Philip said
“That being said, both of you be careful and take responsibility. We want you both protected as well as Alex and Isabel. You’re father and I do not want to be grandparents yet and you’re both too young for that.” Diane said
“Number 4, and this is along the lines of the sneaking around. Neither of you sneak Alex or Liz into your bedrooms. In fact, nothing happens in this house without our approval. I know you have your little study sessions that run late, if that happens then they can spend the night but Alex will be in Max’s room and Liz in Isabel’s with no bed hopping.” Philip said
Max and Isabel were trying to hide their smiles, they didn’t need to sneak anyone in or swap beds. With a wave of Max’s hand of Isabel using a little water they could be elsewhere with their lovers in a heartbeat. Okay, technically that was sneaking but they’ve been doing much more over the past year while dealing with a lot of stuff from the Sheriff to Pierce. They’re parents didn’t know about all of that, they could get away with this.
“Number 5, if something does happen despite being protected, then come to us. Don’t try to hide it. We’ll help you.” Diane said
“Really?” Isabel said
“We may not want to become grandparents yet but we’re not going to stop being your parents because of it happening. Nothing is 100% and we accept that, besides Liz is alone now and if she becomes pregnant then she’ll be family as well.” Diane said
“Oh by the way, no forgetting about the responsibility on that. It takes two to tango so you better believe that you’ll be having a hand in every aspect of what happens.” Philip said and looked at Max.
“Yes sir.” Max said, not that he would even consider walking away from Liz if she became pregnant.
“Now, is there anything you would like to tell us?” Philip asked, “Now is the time to do it.”
“There may be something.” Max said as his head suddenly filled with images of his kiss with Tess
“There is?” Isabel asked
“Yes but we’re not ready to talk about it yet. Maybe soon.” Max said
“Okay then we’ll leave it at that. Now, you two have chores to do that have been a little lax in the last few days so you’ve got catching up to do.” Diane said
“Oh mom.” Both whined
“No, get to work.” Philip said
Both teenagers mumbled as they started getting on with their chores. Diane and Philip smiled as they sat back and watched them get things done as they relaxed before getting on with their own work. Philip was going into the office later to see how much he’d fallen behind on and Diane thought that she should pay Liz a visit later. It was time she got to know her a lot better and since her mother was no longer around she felt that she should make sure that Liz was okay with how things were.
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Maria came home after spending the night in Michael’s bed, although Michael and Lonnie never had sex that night they spend the early hours of the morning after Maria’s tryst with her making the Roswell native cry in bliss as they pleasured her body with their hands and lips. Maria had never felt anything like it but when it was over she was adamant in wanting to be there when Michael and Lonnie made love. Even if she wasn’t going to be apart of it, she desperately wanted to watch. That being said she knew it was happening at some point today, she left them in bed together with specific instructions not to do a thing until she got back. She just needed a shower and to change her clothes as well as picking up a few extras to leave at Michael’s, she figured it would be easier if she ever spent the night again.
Maria came home and closed the door as silently as possible, the last thing she wanted was to disturb her mother. Judging from what little she’s seen of her antics, she’d need her rest once the Sheriff got done with her and she’d love to get that notion out of her head but that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. Silently she tiptoed down the hall and opened her bedroom door. As she stepped through, she crept around and pushed it closed ever so gently before she turned around to face her bed.
“Hello Honey.” Amy said who was sitting on the bed.
“MOM!” Maria yelped, “Ah, you’re home…uh, how are you doing?”
“You should really learn to know that when something’s up…I know just when and how you’ll be sneaky.” Amy said
“I just didn’t want to disturb you.” Maria said
“Well thank you.” Amy said
“So how are you and how’s Sheriff Valenti?” Maria asked
“I think the more important question is who is he? But I’m thinking Michael.” Amy said
“Yes.” Maria said
“Just please don’t tell me there was more than Michael.” Amy said
Maria cringed.
“Oh god.” Amy said
“Mom, relax it was just last night and Lonnie was…”
“Lonnie? As in Max and Isabel’s newly discovered sister?” Amy asked
“Oh…uh…yes.” Maria said, realising what she confessed to her mother
“You made love to another woman?” Amy asked and Maria nodded, “And Michael?”
“Was there.” Maria said
“My, my, isn’t he lucky.” Amy said with a smile
“Actually Michael and Lonnie haven’t yet.” Maria said, “Why are you smiling?”
“It’s just funny.”
“Why? Are you okay with this?” Maria asked
“Well if I wasn’t then I would be a hypocrite wouldn’t I?” Amy said
Maria’s eyes went wide, “You?”
“In college.” Amy said
“Wow.” Maria said, “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”
“It’s not the sort of thing a mother discusses with her daughter, but I think the situation might need a little shared experience. Did you enjoy it?”
“Oh god yes.” Maria said as she sat on the bed near her mother, “And Michael…I’ve never felt anything like that.”
“I’m glad you had a good first time with him…it was your first?”
“Yes it was my first, but not my last.” Maria said, “With either of them.”
“Well I guess I can understand that but…”
“The whole threeway thing?”
“Yes.”
“We’ll work it out. I love Michael and done want to stop being with him. And Lonnie, we all have this connection, it’s like we’re all pieces of the same soul and Lonnie can be very rowdy.” Maria said
“Well just be careful and speaking of that, I stopped by the pharmacy earlier and got this for you.” Amy said as she pulled a pack of pills out of her pocket, “Be *careful*.”
Maria took the pack and looked at her mother, “Thanks. You know I figured you’d be all overly maternal and freak out at this?”
“Oh if Michael screws up then I’m be as freaky as you’ve ever seen me.” Amy said, “And speaking of Michael…”
“You can bet that Lonnie and myself will make sure he gets lots and lots of condoms.” Maria said
“Good.” Amy said, “So, who made the first move? You or Lonnie?”
“Technically Lonnie, she knows how to seduce. It’s basically a really good tease. I just couldn’t take it anymore and last night I went to Michael’s. He was out running and I just planted a kiss on her that…why am I telling you this?” Maria asked
“Because you want to share a special moment you had with someone who’s been there?” Amy asked
Maria nodded, “Good enough. What about you? What was her name?”
“Sarah Maguire and yes it was the cliché, she was my overly affectionate roommate in college.”
“She liked sex.” Maria said
“Most definitely.” Amy said
“So she made the first move?” Maria asked
“No.”
“Mommy.” Maria said with a smile
“I never knew she was into girls. I always saw her with guys but one day I walked in to our room and saw her in bed with a freshman she’d been seeing. Let’s just say that it made me curious and a day soon after that I slipped into her bed. Sarah never refused sex from anyone.”
“Was it just that one time?” Maria asked
“No, we slept together every night until graduation. Occasionally she would bring others…it’s how I met your father.” Amy said
“Oh, well we both know how that turned out?” Maria said as she lost her smile
“Relax honey, not all men are like your father. He liked me, he never really loved me but he did what he thought was right when he got me pregnant. The only problem was that his idea of a vow is something to say for the sake of saying it. He figured he could be as unfaithful as he liked.”
“How many affairs did he have?” Maria asked
“5 or 6…all through our marriage until he left.” Amy said, “The difference between your father and Michael…well he did that wrestling match and got his butt kicked so I’d say he loves you.”
“You know, this is just weird talking about this with you.” Maria said
“I’m your mother Honey, if you can’t talk to me about it then who can you?” Amy said
“Ah…”
“Aside from Liz.” Amy said
“Okay, fair point.” Maria said
“But I do think it is safe to say that if it wasn’t for that supernova shockwave turning everyone into sex crazed nymphomaniacs then I would be a lot less accepting of this.” Amy said
“Meaning?” Maria asked
“Meaning I would probably be grounding you right now.”
“Oh, point taken. Yeah storm for not putting that on the table.” Maria said, “And speaking about the results of the storm…”
“Yes?” Amy asked
“Can Michael and Lonnie have sex with me in your house?” Maria asked
“Wow do you have guts.” Amy said
“I take after my mom.” Maria said with a smile
“Okay.” Amy said
“Okay? Really?” Maria asked
“Yes. I would rather you be safe here than out somewhere in the back of your car.” Amy said
“There’s more room here too.” Maria said
“Yes there is.” Amy said, “But Michael does have his own place right?”
“Yes.” Maria said
“So why ask me to do it here when you can be there and I’d know nothing about it?” Amy asked
“Because we might do it here and I’d like you to be aware of it before walking in at a really bad moment.”
“Hm, planning ahead.”
“Like I said, I take after my mom…in more ways than one.” Maria said
“You’re a really good daughter.” Amy said
“Are you kidding, I’m the best.” Maria said as she hugged her mother and she hugged back.
“Now, scoot, go for a bath while I make you some food.” Amy said
“Thanks mom.” Maria said as she got up and headed to the bathroom.
“Maria.”
“Yeah mom?”
“You’re grades slip and I will stop you seeing them.” Amy said
“Okay and if they get better? Which might not happen but if they do?”
“I’ll give you a wide range of latitude and turn my back to mornings that I don’t see you for breakfast.” Amy said
“Cool.” Maria said
“Oh Maria.”
“Yes?” Maria said, stopping again
“I’m going to be seeing a lot more of Jim Valenti. A lot more.” Amy said
“Oh now why’d you have to tell me that. Bad image.” Maria complained
“But the image of me and another woman?”
“That’s different, I don’t know what she looks like and we were bonding. That and he’s Kyle’s dad, I know him and it’s…weird.”
“Uh huh.” Amy said
“Well it is.” Maria said
“Maria, it’s happening.” Amy said
“Yeah, okay.” Maria said as she left the room and stopped just out the bathroom, “MOM?”
“YEAH?” Amy hollered back
“DOES HE MAKE YOU HAPPY?”
“YES.” Amy called back with a smile, “VERY.”
“OKAY THEN.” Maria yelled
“MOM?”
“YES MARIA?”
“BE CAREFUL.” Maria said, giving the same warning to her mother that she gave her
“I WILL HONEY.”
Parker Residence, 10:30
After Max left and Tess went home to discuss things with her sister, Liz showered and dressed in a pair of grey sweatpants and a tank top. She came out and took take of things that she had fallen behind in, namely cleaning the house. She put the dishes in the washer, dusted and polished the surfaces and vacuumed the carpet. The house was considerably empty and already she missed Max, just by being in the apartment the place seemed more alive. However, right now she was alone and knew there was something that she had put off.
Liz looked to her parent’s bedroom door and took a deep breath before she stepped inside. From everything she’d heard since her parent’s death, they wanted her to move on and be happy. The one thing that she’d held onto was what was in that room, even though she knew it wasn’t going to happen a part of her always believed that they would walk through the door any minute. But it wasn’t going to happen. Liz looked around the bedroom, the scent of her father’s aftershave was in the air along with her mother’s perfume and it awakened so many memories.
There were plenty of cardboard boxes lying around that she got from downstairs and brought them into the room. With another deep breath Liz made the final decision to go through her parent’s belongings. She opened the wardrobe and pulled out their clothes and did the same with the clothes in there. Liz went through each article one by one and placed them in three piles, one to keep for sentiment, one to give to charity and others to throw in the garbage. A lot of the things she saw brought back things that she’d long forgotten, those she kept without question and one in particular was her mother’s wedding dress in a plastic wrap with a single note pinned to the outside – “Keep For Liz’s Day.”
Her parent’s were pretty much packrats by the looks of it, some of their clothes from the bottom of the wardrobe looked like the fell right through time from the 70s. They were mothballed and had a few holes, bright, colourful and over the top that no one in this day and age would wear if they had a gun to their head…well unless there was a costume party to go to. However, they looked as though they had long gone past their wearing date. Liz was ready to through them in the trash pile when a note fell out of one that said, “First Date.”
“Who knew they were that sentimental.” Liz said to herself as she put in the other pile with a smile.
Soon the piles grew, most of her parent’s everyday clothes were in the Charity pile and she packed them up in boxes to place at the door. Max promised that he’d help take them down the road when she was ready to do so. The garbage pile was mainly filled with her parent’s underwear; there definitely wasn’t a use for them. She also found a few clothes that held no value sentimentally or otherwise that were old and tattered. There was also a ton of old papers for the Crash, receipts, old bills and statements. She figured she might need them someday so she put them in a box and stuck them downstairs with the rest of the Crashdown papers to go through later. She didn’t know if they were ones that simply hadn’t been thrown out or if her dad needed them. The trash box she took downstairs and threw in the dumpster.
When she came back up she carefully packed away items in the sentimental boxes. She gently folded each of the clothes she was keeping, hung the wedding dress back up in the closet along with the tuxedo her father wore that day – she figured why separate them now after so many years. She put in some of her parent’s more personal items along with a few photo albums and placed them up in the attic. Liz unplugged the alarm clock/radio in the room, unplugged the phone and the lamps, wrapped their cords around them and put them up in the attic as well. The framed photos she moved outside into the living room and cleared everything out.
Liz stripped the bed for laundry before she put the sheets away and dusted the furniture before covering it all with sheets. She didn’t want a shrine to her parents and she knew that they wouldn’t want that as well so soon the room was bare. Liz knew that with owning the apartment now, this bedroom would eventually be hers to sleep in if she stayed. Her room served her well but then she was a single person. One day the larger room would suit her needs more, besides the bed was far bigger as well.
Once everything was away, Liz washed her hands of the dust and went back in to clear out their bathroom. The last thing she needed to see was her father’s stash of condoms in the medicine cabinet but there they were. Toiletries, cosmetics, razors were all thrown away but a few bottles of shower gel, tubes of toothpaste and a few other little things were still good and she relocated them to her own bathroom. There was no need to waste the money that had been spent. With that cleared out Liz returned to the bedroom and took one last look around before she closed the curtains. Liz went back to the door and smiled.
“Bye mom and dad, I love you.” Liz said and then closed the door.
Crashdown, 13:00
Liz had come down with a few of the charity boxes and stacked them in the backroom of the Crashdown. While she was doing that and ran back up to get another box she didn’t know that Diane Evans had arrived for her little chat. When she arrived she already found another person sitting in the dining room.
“Hello.” Diane said, “Are you here to see Liz?”
“Yes. It’s Mrs Evans isn’t it?”
“Yes.” Diane said, “You’re Ed Harding, Tess’s father right?”
“Yes, I’m finally back in town. It’s one of the bad things about travelling for work, you don’t get to stay around too long but Tess needed a little stability so I got the house here in town.” Nacedo said, “Are you here to see Liz?”
“I thought we could do with a little chat about Max.” Diane said, “But if you’ll excuse me for a moment. Call of nature.”
“Of course.” Nacedo said
Diane slipped into the restroom and left Nacedo alone. A few minutes later Liz came down and was surprised to see Nacedo standing there in her café. After what Tess told her and Max she was a little concerned but did her best not to let it show.
“Nacedo, hi. What are you doing here?” Liz asked
“Well this is alien central. I’m here to talk about Zan.”
“His name is Max.” Liz said
Nacedo just smiled but it was filled with distain. “He is Zan, ruler of the planet of Antar, Elemental of Thought and husband of Queen Ava.”
“He was those things. Not anymore. Mind you I will concede the husband part. We learned from…the destiny book how your marriages work and that that link still exists between them.” Liz said. What Liz didn’t know was that Diane was nearby and heard a few things. Nacedo believed she couldn’t hear but if she did he’d simply take care of that problem like he planned to do with Liz if he couldn’t convince her. What she heard made no sense and opened the restroom door a crack to hear more clearly.
“Zan does not belong on this planet, neither does his sister Vilandra, Rath or Ava. And more importantly he doesn’t belong with a second rate earthling no matter how appealing she may be.”
“You better leave now. *Max* loves me as much as I love him.” Liz said, placing the emphasis on Max’s name to try in vain to make Nacedo realise that he isn’t the old Zan anymore.
“The king belongs with his queen.” Nacedo said
“Maybe he does, but that’s his choice.” Tess said as she walked in
“Queen Ava, if you will excuse me. I will deal with this impediment.” Nacedo said
“You will not harm a hair on her.” Tess said, “And my name is Tess.”
Nacedo turned to face her. He couldn’t believe what he’d heard and then a thought came to mind, “Ah, my queen there is no need to maintain the pretence of being a friend to these Earthlings. They are beneath you and I will remove this one so you need not worry.”
“That isn’t my concern.” Tess said, “And I’m not pretending anything anymore. I told Max and Liz all about what it is I’m supposed to be doing here.”
“Why would you do this?” Nacedo asked
“Because, she’s become more than a friend and the others are friends.” Tess said
“No.” Nacedo said, knowing there was more to it, “Why?”
“Because I am a traitor. Only it’s just not to the husband that I love but to my house, to my family and more importantly, to my cousins. I’m with my true family.” Tess said and all the while, “Ava did love Zan, Kivar screwed up…I was going to betray Kivar by feeding him information that would lead him into a trap. When Ava said yes to Zan, heir of Antar she said it because she loved him with all her heart. I’m not apart of my cousin’s plans anymore. He said as much when he just couldn’t hold on for a week while I had my honeymoon and attacked on my wedding day.”
Nacedo nodded, “Traitorous whore.”
“We may be aliens to this planet but we’re still human like Liz, just much more evolved.” Tess said
“They are weak. And you have been corrupted by them and him. Fine, if you will not submit yourself and carry the king’s heir then your Dupe will do just as fine.” Nacedo said as he raised his hand to attack the girl he raised
“NO!” Liz yelled and raised her hand. Suddenly Nacedo was surrounded by an intense vortex of swirling air. In the restroom Diane’s eyes went even wider than when she heard the word “Alien.” In the vortex, all the air was being sucked away and he began gasping for breath. Then Liz stopped and lowered her hand when the alien shape shifter was on his knees.
“An elemental?” Nacedo panted, “I should have known.”
“Yes you should have.” Tess said as Nacedo got back to his feet.
“So, you are a queen.” Nacedo said to Liz, “But nothing more than a whore at that.” He raised both his hands to attack the girls simultaneously. Diane watched as his hands glowed brightly through the narrow space between the door and the frame
Liz and Tess threw their hands up at the same time, both focused on using the power of their element and suddenly two swirling vortices moving in opposite directions to one another formed around the alien. With the friction generated the two forms of power mixed and began to glow as more and more air was being sucked away. Tess and Liz didn’t look at the alien, they looked into each other’s eyes.
“You’re…killing…me.” Nacedo gasped
“Like you were about to do to Liz?” Tess asked
“She…she was in the way.” Nacedo gasped
“Not anymore.” Tess said, “Because she is a queen of this planet as much as I’m a queen of Antar and while we both love Max, it’s his choice if he comes to me.”
“Maybe.” Liz said with a smile
“You’re not…killers.” Nacedo said, “You…can’t.”
“What other option is there?” Liz asked, “You live, you kill us.”
Nacedo smiled, “Yes.” As he through out his hand beyond the vortex and sent a wall of energy to the restroom door. It exploded and Diane fell out, she was only able to stare at the sight but it provided enough of a distraction to the girls. Nacedo broke the vortex and stood up. “Weak.”
Nacedo once more threw out his hands to attack all three women and kill them but Tess dived to Nacedo and tackled him to the ground before he threw her off. Tess got back to her feet beside Tess and shielded Max’s mother. “You’re not hurting any of us.”
“Oh yes, I will.” Nacedo spat with venom as he got back up
Just as he was about to attack, Liz took Tess’s hand and together they held out their free hands. A massive gust of wind pushed the shape shifter back against the wall and held him there before he vanished in a swirl of air. “Where’d you send him?” Tess asked
“I don’t think I sent him anywhere, I just wanted him gone.” Liz said
“Well he vanished so he went somewhe…oh. That’s nasty.” Tess said
“What?” Liz asked
“He’s not here and if he’s not anywhere then than means he’s in Air. He’s being held like a prisoner in the element, maybe as gas himself. Not able to do anything, to touch maybe not even move unless a wind blows him. And if that happens…”
“He’ll end up all over the place.” Liz said before both girls turned to Diane
“Better call Max and Isabel.” Tess said
“What is going on?” Diane asked.
“There really is only one place where this can be explained properly.” Liz said as she waved her hand and all three vanished. The young brunette transported them all to Nirvana while Tess sent a call to Max with her mind. Soon all would meet them there.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Max and Liz were in bed, Max was on his back with Liz almost completely on top of him and his arm was wrapped around her. Both were naked and the sheet of her bed was all scrunched up around their waists and exposing the vast majority of their bodies. Slowly the lovers started to wake up and as their eyes opened they looked at each other.
“Morning Beautiful.” Max said
Liz smiled, “Stop, I’m probably a mess.”
“No you’re not.” Max said, “I on the other hand probably have morning breath that could melt bank vaults.”
Liz kissed him; her tongue snaked into his mouth before she leaned back up, “Not so bad.”
“Hmm, I love you.” Max said as his hand slid down over her body and under the sheet. He soon found the soft cheek of her ass and Liz’s eyes sparkled
“I love you too.” Liz said as she felt his hand move down a little further until his fingers were between her legs. As he slowly fingered her, Liz pressed her hips down onto his fingers and slowly started grinding against him. “That feels good.”
“I know.” Max smiled
“Max…I…”
“Yes?”
“Max I know you kissed Tess.” Liz said, “I…I saw it happen when I was in the shower.”
“Liz…”
“I know she came on to you and it hurt seeing it but I wanted to see it, it felt natural and I felt you want it too.” Liz said
“Liz I love you more than…”
“I know.” Liz said, “I know but I think it’s time we talked about Tess.”
“Why? Because I’m…”
“Because you’re attracted to her Max, you can say it. You want her and there is definitely something I’m feeling.” Liz said
“Liz, I know she’s apart of us, an Air Elemental and all that and I know that Antarians had more than one wife and that by our customs we’re allowed…but they’re not your customs and we’re not on Antar anymore. You’re my life.” Max said
“Same here. The problem is your life isn’t complete anymore and neither is she until she’s back with you.” Liz said
“Don’t you even think about stepping back.” Max said
Liz smiled, “Max I love you way too much and I love making love with you even more.”
“Which is pretty obvious every time we’re together.” Max said as he caressed her face
“What I’m saying is, maybe we should do this together. Let’s complete our family. Let’s get Tess.” Liz said
“Hey my ears are burning, someone talking about me?” Tess said as she popped in through the bedroom window
Liz rolled off Max to his side but neither Liz nor Max pulled the sheet to cover them as Tess came in. When the blonde was in the room she got to her feet and looked at them. Her mouth water as she stared at their bodies that neither was considering concealing. Liz was definitely not bashful at the moment.
“Tess, what are you doing here?” Max asked
“Uh, yah we’ll get to that but you two seem to be having an issue with the nudity.” Tess said
Max and Liz looked at each other and then back at Tess, “We don’t have an issue.”
Tess smiled at the pair, “Okay, this is a switch but I think I like it. But the two of you should put something on. I have something to tell you.”
“Tess, are you okay?” Liz asked
“Uh, no, definitely not.” Tess asked, “I’ll wait for you in the living room.”
Together the lovers immediately got out of bed before Tess even got away from where she was standing. Tess got a sight of them both as Max pulled on his boxers and Liz pulled on a robe, then all three headed into the living room and Tess was left feeling a little flustered as her body reacted to them both. Tess couldn’t help but mouth Wow as she walked out and into the living room. When they were there, Max and Liz sat close together on the sofa as Tess sat on another chair.
“What’s up?” Max asked
“Okay…god I knew this would be hard but Ava said I should tell you and she’s right but she has no idea what this is like right now.” Tess said
“Tess, never since I’ve met you have I heard you babble.” Liz said
“Yeah well I’ve never fessed-up before so forgive me…at least for that, I can only hope you’ll forgive me on this.” Tess said
That really got their attention. “Tess just…start from the beginning.” Max said
“Okay, well remember how I was when I first showed up. Being sneaky, going behind backs, hiding and…”
“Being a bitch, trying to steal my boyfriend.” Liz said
“Yeah, that’s pretty much the only way to put it.” Tess said, “Nacedo raised me to believe that I belonged with Max, he was my husband no matter what and he didn’t belong with someone from Earth. I played along. I remembered a lot of things from Antar and one was Zan, Ava…the Ava I was loved him so much. When I met Max, it was as though…I just wanted him back. I loved him…no, I love you.” She said to him, “Because of that I did whatever I needed to get him back. Then I got to know you and actually liked you and you loved each other so much that I decided to step aside.”
Max and Liz looked each other, their hands were in each other’s as they listened to her declaration of love and it caused their hearts to beat a little faster. However, the look of fear in her eyes that this wasn’t anything to do with why she was here, she just wanted to let them know.
“Tess, it’s okay.” Liz said, “Go on.”
“Okay, well like I said, I remembered Antar. And I remembered a lot more than what Nacedo was teaching me. Things he didn’t know about, like how I…Ava loved Zan. However he did teach me a lot, like respect to my family, duty to my house, they’re willingness to do anything to ensure their goals.” Tess said
“Tess?” Max asked
“My father, lord of Azbalan. A sort of medium ranked noble, well respected…my father is the younger brother of a woman name Belisia who married a man from another planet. She gave him two sons…” Tess took a deep breath and spat it out, “…Zod and Kivar. I’m their cousin. When my parents passed I was still young and so I went to stay with them. They loved me, watched out for me and in time they saw how beautiful I was becoming…just as I realised their ambitions. I didn’t care what they had planned or their dreams, I was raised well and my family meant more to me than anything. They cared for me but they saw how men reacted near me, actually it was the same with Vilandra although she was considerably hotter and we were friends since early school. Zod went to Krypton to build his own little force there, Kivar stayed on Antar…he sent me to seduce men of influence and I did that quite well…just like he sent me to bed Zan.” She paused and looked at them, “He was just another guy to…well, but we spent more time with together. I continued to send Kivar information but I started to care for Zan a lot more than I was supposed to. Then came the day he asked me to marry him and I knew I was in love with him.”
“Kivar killed you on your wedding day because of it?” Liz asked
“No. It was an accident. A soldier as a little trigger-happy and got me. Kivar killed him because of it. I was able to keep my feelings a secret from Kivar. Zan’s family did know though and they were able to recreate me…well me and Ava.” Tess said, “Nacedo’s instructions were simple. You see Kivar can’t rule forever no matter what power he has, without a legitimate line to the power of Antar, which he can’t have, he needs a blood heir from that line to keep the nobles in check. It was an heir he was going to get anyway, he planned on impregnating me using DNA taken from Zan’s body. Now Nacedo was instructed to teach me to seduce Max, bed him and get pregnant before I killed you and Michael. Isabel, well let’s just say my cousin had a crush on your sister.”
“But you couldn’t do it.” Liz said
“Oh I could do it, at least half of it. I would have slept with you in a heartbeat.”
“But you couldn’t kill me.”
“No, or Michael for that matter.” Tess said, “Information I gave to Kivar led to a successful attack on us. Nacedo expects me to fulfil my family duty which he is loyal to…not you. And instead of dealing with it I’ve put it off and allowed Nacedo to keep doing what he’s been doing to get me to you.”
“You mean killing innocent people.” Liz said
“Yes. I could have ordered him to stop, hell I could have done that a year after my pod hatched. The ones before that, Hubble’s wife, before my time. Anyway I could have stopped him with an order and I think to get the plan done, he would kill Liz.”
“What?” Both asked
“Killing her, you need consoling, nature takes over.” Tess said, “I didn’t think he’d have done it before. He was confident in my charms but he’s been gone for months and instead of separating you two, you two are now sleeping together and closer than ever. He will do it now.”
“Then we’ll take care of him.” Max said
“I’m just so sorry about everything.” Tess said
Max let go of Liz’s hand and moved from the sofa. He headed toward Tess, awaiting some sort of retribution but instead Max wrapped his arms around her and as she looked over to Liz she saw her smiling. “You’re forgiven.” He whispered, “On everything.”
“Including trying to break me and my boyfriend up.” Liz said as she crossed her legs, causing her rope to split open and expose her legs. She saw Tess’s eyes go from soft thigh down to the tops of her toes before Max released her.
Tess looked into his eyes, “You belong with us Tess, you’re apart of us and we all know that.” Max said
Tess nodded and looked to Liz who stood up and moved to them. Although no one said it they felt closer and wanted to be together. Tess knew that her earlier promise to seduce Liz to get Max may not be necessary but it was still going to be fun and she was going to delight in doing so.
“Come on, it’s early and I’m guessing you’ve not had breakfast yet.” Liz said, “And Max is going to need his strength after last night.”
“I’ll help.” Max said
“Yeah, me too.” Tess said
All three moved into the kitchen and started cooking away.
Evans Residence, 10:05
As Max came around the corner he spotted his sister approaching from the opposite direction. They came closer together and headed to the front door of their home, Max reached into his pocket and pulled out his key.
“Morning.” Isabel said
“Good morning.” Max said
“And how is Liz today?” Isabel asked
“A little tired but good.”
“Well that’s what you get when you keep her up all night.” Isabel said with a smile
“Hey, we kept each other up all night…ah…and I can’t believe I just told you that.” Max said, “What’s going on with us? It’s like we’ve just stopped being reserved.”
“Well at least with each other.” Isabel said
“You spend the night at Alex’s?”
“Uh huh.” Isabel said with a very bright and satisfied smile. “You’re not going to do the whole big brother thing on him are you?”
“No of course not.” Max said
“Max?”
“I wont. Look, you love him, yes?”
“Yes.” Isabel said
“He loves you which is evident to anyone who looks at him when you’re around and your both Water so no, I wont do the big brother thing on him. I’ll just beat the crap out of him.”
“Max.” Isabel said with a warning tone
“Relax I wont do anything.” Max said as they got into their house and moved through to the living room.
There they saw their parents sitting their facing the door and waiting for them. Both had cups of coffee in their hands, dressed in their bathrobes but their faces were almost expressionless.
“Mom, dad…you’re up.” Isabel said
“Hi you two. Yes we are and your beds haven’t been slept in. From the news of what’s being happening across the state, I guess we need to talk.” Diane said
Both Max and Isabel visibly cringed, “Do we have to?” Max asked
“Oh yes, we have to.” Philip said
“I take it that the two of you have both been affected?” Diane asked
Max and Isabel looked at each other and then back at their parents. Both nodded and as much as they loved their antics over the last few days, discussing it with their parents made them feel guilty.
“Well, take a seat. Okay, well first things first. Please say you had enough sense to stay with Alex and Liz.” Philip said
“Of course.” Max said, not mentioning the fact that things were progressing along other lines as well.
“Definitely, Alex and I, we…well you really don’t want details.” Isabel said
“That’s a safe bet.” Philip said, “But there is one detail that both your mother and I do want to know.”
“Oh?” Isabel asked
“Were you safe?” Diane asked
“Oh that, very safe.” Isabel said quickly
“Yes we were careful.” Max said
“Good.” Diane said
“At least there is that.” Philip said
“How is Liz?” Diane asked, “This on top of her parents…”
“She’s okay.” Max said, “She misses them but there’s been things that have helped her.”
“You?” Philip asked
“Among others.” Isabel said and then saw the questioning look from her parents, “It’s a private thing for her.”
“Okay. And how is Alex?” Diane asked her daughter
“He’s good, he’s very, very good.” Isabel said with a smile before she shook her head
“Izzie, please.” Philip said
“Sorry. But he’s fine and probably having this same talk with his parents right about now.” Isabel said
“I take it that you both plan to continue with this?” Diane asked, “What happened to us may have worn off but you are all still young…”
“Yes, that is if Alex, and Liz, doesn’t mind.” Isabel said
“Like he would.” Max mumbled
“Oh come on, don’t you mean that she wouldn’t mind.” Isabel said
“Anyway…yes we want to. We love them.” Max said
“And if we try to stop you?” Philip asked
“Wouldn’t work.” Isabel said as she looked at her father
“Yeah, I had a feeling.” Philip said
“What about your sister?” Diane asked
“Lonnie?” Max asked
“You two have another sister we don’t know about?” Diane asked
“No.” Max said, “We don’t know if she’s been seeing anyone.”
However, both of the teen knew fine well that she had more than a casual interest in Michael and Maria. They’d seen the looks on her face when either or both of them were near the New York alien but they weren’t going to tell that to their parents.
“Really?” Philip asked
“Yeah, we’ve been kind of wrapped up lately.” Max said
“Well then, I guess we better start with the ground rules.” Philip said
“Ground rules?” Max and Isabel asked together
“Oh you betcha.” Diane said, “One, Liz is effectively living alone now but that doesn’t mean you can sneak out and visit her whenever you like. If we say to either of you that you are staying in then you stay in. I don’t want to find that you’ve slipped out in the middle of the night.”
“Number 2, if you do decide to spend the night with either Alex or Liz then you call us and let us know where you will be.” Philip said
“That being said, both of you be careful and take responsibility. We want you both protected as well as Alex and Isabel. You’re father and I do not want to be grandparents yet and you’re both too young for that.” Diane said
“Number 4, and this is along the lines of the sneaking around. Neither of you sneak Alex or Liz into your bedrooms. In fact, nothing happens in this house without our approval. I know you have your little study sessions that run late, if that happens then they can spend the night but Alex will be in Max’s room and Liz in Isabel’s with no bed hopping.” Philip said
Max and Isabel were trying to hide their smiles, they didn’t need to sneak anyone in or swap beds. With a wave of Max’s hand of Isabel using a little water they could be elsewhere with their lovers in a heartbeat. Okay, technically that was sneaking but they’ve been doing much more over the past year while dealing with a lot of stuff from the Sheriff to Pierce. They’re parents didn’t know about all of that, they could get away with this.
“Number 5, if something does happen despite being protected, then come to us. Don’t try to hide it. We’ll help you.” Diane said
“Really?” Isabel said
“We may not want to become grandparents yet but we’re not going to stop being your parents because of it happening. Nothing is 100% and we accept that, besides Liz is alone now and if she becomes pregnant then she’ll be family as well.” Diane said
“Oh by the way, no forgetting about the responsibility on that. It takes two to tango so you better believe that you’ll be having a hand in every aspect of what happens.” Philip said and looked at Max.
“Yes sir.” Max said, not that he would even consider walking away from Liz if she became pregnant.
“Now, is there anything you would like to tell us?” Philip asked, “Now is the time to do it.”
“There may be something.” Max said as his head suddenly filled with images of his kiss with Tess
“There is?” Isabel asked
“Yes but we’re not ready to talk about it yet. Maybe soon.” Max said
“Okay then we’ll leave it at that. Now, you two have chores to do that have been a little lax in the last few days so you’ve got catching up to do.” Diane said
“Oh mom.” Both whined
“No, get to work.” Philip said
Both teenagers mumbled as they started getting on with their chores. Diane and Philip smiled as they sat back and watched them get things done as they relaxed before getting on with their own work. Philip was going into the office later to see how much he’d fallen behind on and Diane thought that she should pay Liz a visit later. It was time she got to know her a lot better and since her mother was no longer around she felt that she should make sure that Liz was okay with how things were.
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Maria came home after spending the night in Michael’s bed, although Michael and Lonnie never had sex that night they spend the early hours of the morning after Maria’s tryst with her making the Roswell native cry in bliss as they pleasured her body with their hands and lips. Maria had never felt anything like it but when it was over she was adamant in wanting to be there when Michael and Lonnie made love. Even if she wasn’t going to be apart of it, she desperately wanted to watch. That being said she knew it was happening at some point today, she left them in bed together with specific instructions not to do a thing until she got back. She just needed a shower and to change her clothes as well as picking up a few extras to leave at Michael’s, she figured it would be easier if she ever spent the night again.
Maria came home and closed the door as silently as possible, the last thing she wanted was to disturb her mother. Judging from what little she’s seen of her antics, she’d need her rest once the Sheriff got done with her and she’d love to get that notion out of her head but that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. Silently she tiptoed down the hall and opened her bedroom door. As she stepped through, she crept around and pushed it closed ever so gently before she turned around to face her bed.
“Hello Honey.” Amy said who was sitting on the bed.
“MOM!” Maria yelped, “Ah, you’re home…uh, how are you doing?”
“You should really learn to know that when something’s up…I know just when and how you’ll be sneaky.” Amy said
“I just didn’t want to disturb you.” Maria said
“Well thank you.” Amy said
“So how are you and how’s Sheriff Valenti?” Maria asked
“I think the more important question is who is he? But I’m thinking Michael.” Amy said
“Yes.” Maria said
“Just please don’t tell me there was more than Michael.” Amy said
Maria cringed.
“Oh god.” Amy said
“Mom, relax it was just last night and Lonnie was…”
“Lonnie? As in Max and Isabel’s newly discovered sister?” Amy asked
“Oh…uh…yes.” Maria said, realising what she confessed to her mother
“You made love to another woman?” Amy asked and Maria nodded, “And Michael?”
“Was there.” Maria said
“My, my, isn’t he lucky.” Amy said with a smile
“Actually Michael and Lonnie haven’t yet.” Maria said, “Why are you smiling?”
“It’s just funny.”
“Why? Are you okay with this?” Maria asked
“Well if I wasn’t then I would be a hypocrite wouldn’t I?” Amy said
Maria’s eyes went wide, “You?”
“In college.” Amy said
“Wow.” Maria said, “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”
“It’s not the sort of thing a mother discusses with her daughter, but I think the situation might need a little shared experience. Did you enjoy it?”
“Oh god yes.” Maria said as she sat on the bed near her mother, “And Michael…I’ve never felt anything like that.”
“I’m glad you had a good first time with him…it was your first?”
“Yes it was my first, but not my last.” Maria said, “With either of them.”
“Well I guess I can understand that but…”
“The whole threeway thing?”
“Yes.”
“We’ll work it out. I love Michael and done want to stop being with him. And Lonnie, we all have this connection, it’s like we’re all pieces of the same soul and Lonnie can be very rowdy.” Maria said
“Well just be careful and speaking of that, I stopped by the pharmacy earlier and got this for you.” Amy said as she pulled a pack of pills out of her pocket, “Be *careful*.”
Maria took the pack and looked at her mother, “Thanks. You know I figured you’d be all overly maternal and freak out at this?”
“Oh if Michael screws up then I’m be as freaky as you’ve ever seen me.” Amy said, “And speaking of Michael…”
“You can bet that Lonnie and myself will make sure he gets lots and lots of condoms.” Maria said
“Good.” Amy said, “So, who made the first move? You or Lonnie?”
“Technically Lonnie, she knows how to seduce. It’s basically a really good tease. I just couldn’t take it anymore and last night I went to Michael’s. He was out running and I just planted a kiss on her that…why am I telling you this?” Maria asked
“Because you want to share a special moment you had with someone who’s been there?” Amy asked
Maria nodded, “Good enough. What about you? What was her name?”
“Sarah Maguire and yes it was the cliché, she was my overly affectionate roommate in college.”
“She liked sex.” Maria said
“Most definitely.” Amy said
“So she made the first move?” Maria asked
“No.”
“Mommy.” Maria said with a smile
“I never knew she was into girls. I always saw her with guys but one day I walked in to our room and saw her in bed with a freshman she’d been seeing. Let’s just say that it made me curious and a day soon after that I slipped into her bed. Sarah never refused sex from anyone.”
“Was it just that one time?” Maria asked
“No, we slept together every night until graduation. Occasionally she would bring others…it’s how I met your father.” Amy said
“Oh, well we both know how that turned out?” Maria said as she lost her smile
“Relax honey, not all men are like your father. He liked me, he never really loved me but he did what he thought was right when he got me pregnant. The only problem was that his idea of a vow is something to say for the sake of saying it. He figured he could be as unfaithful as he liked.”
“How many affairs did he have?” Maria asked
“5 or 6…all through our marriage until he left.” Amy said, “The difference between your father and Michael…well he did that wrestling match and got his butt kicked so I’d say he loves you.”
“You know, this is just weird talking about this with you.” Maria said
“I’m your mother Honey, if you can’t talk to me about it then who can you?” Amy said
“Ah…”
“Aside from Liz.” Amy said
“Okay, fair point.” Maria said
“But I do think it is safe to say that if it wasn’t for that supernova shockwave turning everyone into sex crazed nymphomaniacs then I would be a lot less accepting of this.” Amy said
“Meaning?” Maria asked
“Meaning I would probably be grounding you right now.”
“Oh, point taken. Yeah storm for not putting that on the table.” Maria said, “And speaking about the results of the storm…”
“Yes?” Amy asked
“Can Michael and Lonnie have sex with me in your house?” Maria asked
“Wow do you have guts.” Amy said
“I take after my mom.” Maria said with a smile
“Okay.” Amy said
“Okay? Really?” Maria asked
“Yes. I would rather you be safe here than out somewhere in the back of your car.” Amy said
“There’s more room here too.” Maria said
“Yes there is.” Amy said, “But Michael does have his own place right?”
“Yes.” Maria said
“So why ask me to do it here when you can be there and I’d know nothing about it?” Amy asked
“Because we might do it here and I’d like you to be aware of it before walking in at a really bad moment.”
“Hm, planning ahead.”
“Like I said, I take after my mom…in more ways than one.” Maria said
“You’re a really good daughter.” Amy said
“Are you kidding, I’m the best.” Maria said as she hugged her mother and she hugged back.
“Now, scoot, go for a bath while I make you some food.” Amy said
“Thanks mom.” Maria said as she got up and headed to the bathroom.
“Maria.”
“Yeah mom?”
“You’re grades slip and I will stop you seeing them.” Amy said
“Okay and if they get better? Which might not happen but if they do?”
“I’ll give you a wide range of latitude and turn my back to mornings that I don’t see you for breakfast.” Amy said
“Cool.” Maria said
“Oh Maria.”
“Yes?” Maria said, stopping again
“I’m going to be seeing a lot more of Jim Valenti. A lot more.” Amy said
“Oh now why’d you have to tell me that. Bad image.” Maria complained
“But the image of me and another woman?”
“That’s different, I don’t know what she looks like and we were bonding. That and he’s Kyle’s dad, I know him and it’s…weird.”
“Uh huh.” Amy said
“Well it is.” Maria said
“Maria, it’s happening.” Amy said
“Yeah, okay.” Maria said as she left the room and stopped just out the bathroom, “MOM?”
“YEAH?” Amy hollered back
“DOES HE MAKE YOU HAPPY?”
“YES.” Amy called back with a smile, “VERY.”
“OKAY THEN.” Maria yelled
“MOM?”
“YES MARIA?”
“BE CAREFUL.” Maria said, giving the same warning to her mother that she gave her
“I WILL HONEY.”
Parker Residence, 10:30
After Max left and Tess went home to discuss things with her sister, Liz showered and dressed in a pair of grey sweatpants and a tank top. She came out and took take of things that she had fallen behind in, namely cleaning the house. She put the dishes in the washer, dusted and polished the surfaces and vacuumed the carpet. The house was considerably empty and already she missed Max, just by being in the apartment the place seemed more alive. However, right now she was alone and knew there was something that she had put off.
Liz looked to her parent’s bedroom door and took a deep breath before she stepped inside. From everything she’d heard since her parent’s death, they wanted her to move on and be happy. The one thing that she’d held onto was what was in that room, even though she knew it wasn’t going to happen a part of her always believed that they would walk through the door any minute. But it wasn’t going to happen. Liz looked around the bedroom, the scent of her father’s aftershave was in the air along with her mother’s perfume and it awakened so many memories.
There were plenty of cardboard boxes lying around that she got from downstairs and brought them into the room. With another deep breath Liz made the final decision to go through her parent’s belongings. She opened the wardrobe and pulled out their clothes and did the same with the clothes in there. Liz went through each article one by one and placed them in three piles, one to keep for sentiment, one to give to charity and others to throw in the garbage. A lot of the things she saw brought back things that she’d long forgotten, those she kept without question and one in particular was her mother’s wedding dress in a plastic wrap with a single note pinned to the outside – “Keep For Liz’s Day.”
Her parent’s were pretty much packrats by the looks of it, some of their clothes from the bottom of the wardrobe looked like the fell right through time from the 70s. They were mothballed and had a few holes, bright, colourful and over the top that no one in this day and age would wear if they had a gun to their head…well unless there was a costume party to go to. However, they looked as though they had long gone past their wearing date. Liz was ready to through them in the trash pile when a note fell out of one that said, “First Date.”
“Who knew they were that sentimental.” Liz said to herself as she put in the other pile with a smile.
Soon the piles grew, most of her parent’s everyday clothes were in the Charity pile and she packed them up in boxes to place at the door. Max promised that he’d help take them down the road when she was ready to do so. The garbage pile was mainly filled with her parent’s underwear; there definitely wasn’t a use for them. She also found a few clothes that held no value sentimentally or otherwise that were old and tattered. There was also a ton of old papers for the Crash, receipts, old bills and statements. She figured she might need them someday so she put them in a box and stuck them downstairs with the rest of the Crashdown papers to go through later. She didn’t know if they were ones that simply hadn’t been thrown out or if her dad needed them. The trash box she took downstairs and threw in the dumpster.
When she came back up she carefully packed away items in the sentimental boxes. She gently folded each of the clothes she was keeping, hung the wedding dress back up in the closet along with the tuxedo her father wore that day – she figured why separate them now after so many years. She put in some of her parent’s more personal items along with a few photo albums and placed them up in the attic. Liz unplugged the alarm clock/radio in the room, unplugged the phone and the lamps, wrapped their cords around them and put them up in the attic as well. The framed photos she moved outside into the living room and cleared everything out.
Liz stripped the bed for laundry before she put the sheets away and dusted the furniture before covering it all with sheets. She didn’t want a shrine to her parents and she knew that they wouldn’t want that as well so soon the room was bare. Liz knew that with owning the apartment now, this bedroom would eventually be hers to sleep in if she stayed. Her room served her well but then she was a single person. One day the larger room would suit her needs more, besides the bed was far bigger as well.
Once everything was away, Liz washed her hands of the dust and went back in to clear out their bathroom. The last thing she needed to see was her father’s stash of condoms in the medicine cabinet but there they were. Toiletries, cosmetics, razors were all thrown away but a few bottles of shower gel, tubes of toothpaste and a few other little things were still good and she relocated them to her own bathroom. There was no need to waste the money that had been spent. With that cleared out Liz returned to the bedroom and took one last look around before she closed the curtains. Liz went back to the door and smiled.
“Bye mom and dad, I love you.” Liz said and then closed the door.
Crashdown, 13:00
Liz had come down with a few of the charity boxes and stacked them in the backroom of the Crashdown. While she was doing that and ran back up to get another box she didn’t know that Diane Evans had arrived for her little chat. When she arrived she already found another person sitting in the dining room.
“Hello.” Diane said, “Are you here to see Liz?”
“Yes. It’s Mrs Evans isn’t it?”
“Yes.” Diane said, “You’re Ed Harding, Tess’s father right?”
“Yes, I’m finally back in town. It’s one of the bad things about travelling for work, you don’t get to stay around too long but Tess needed a little stability so I got the house here in town.” Nacedo said, “Are you here to see Liz?”
“I thought we could do with a little chat about Max.” Diane said, “But if you’ll excuse me for a moment. Call of nature.”
“Of course.” Nacedo said
Diane slipped into the restroom and left Nacedo alone. A few minutes later Liz came down and was surprised to see Nacedo standing there in her café. After what Tess told her and Max she was a little concerned but did her best not to let it show.
“Nacedo, hi. What are you doing here?” Liz asked
“Well this is alien central. I’m here to talk about Zan.”
“His name is Max.” Liz said
Nacedo just smiled but it was filled with distain. “He is Zan, ruler of the planet of Antar, Elemental of Thought and husband of Queen Ava.”
“He was those things. Not anymore. Mind you I will concede the husband part. We learned from…the destiny book how your marriages work and that that link still exists between them.” Liz said. What Liz didn’t know was that Diane was nearby and heard a few things. Nacedo believed she couldn’t hear but if she did he’d simply take care of that problem like he planned to do with Liz if he couldn’t convince her. What she heard made no sense and opened the restroom door a crack to hear more clearly.
“Zan does not belong on this planet, neither does his sister Vilandra, Rath or Ava. And more importantly he doesn’t belong with a second rate earthling no matter how appealing she may be.”
“You better leave now. *Max* loves me as much as I love him.” Liz said, placing the emphasis on Max’s name to try in vain to make Nacedo realise that he isn’t the old Zan anymore.
“The king belongs with his queen.” Nacedo said
“Maybe he does, but that’s his choice.” Tess said as she walked in
“Queen Ava, if you will excuse me. I will deal with this impediment.” Nacedo said
“You will not harm a hair on her.” Tess said, “And my name is Tess.”
Nacedo turned to face her. He couldn’t believe what he’d heard and then a thought came to mind, “Ah, my queen there is no need to maintain the pretence of being a friend to these Earthlings. They are beneath you and I will remove this one so you need not worry.”
“That isn’t my concern.” Tess said, “And I’m not pretending anything anymore. I told Max and Liz all about what it is I’m supposed to be doing here.”
“Why would you do this?” Nacedo asked
“Because, she’s become more than a friend and the others are friends.” Tess said
“No.” Nacedo said, knowing there was more to it, “Why?”
“Because I am a traitor. Only it’s just not to the husband that I love but to my house, to my family and more importantly, to my cousins. I’m with my true family.” Tess said and all the while, “Ava did love Zan, Kivar screwed up…I was going to betray Kivar by feeding him information that would lead him into a trap. When Ava said yes to Zan, heir of Antar she said it because she loved him with all her heart. I’m not apart of my cousin’s plans anymore. He said as much when he just couldn’t hold on for a week while I had my honeymoon and attacked on my wedding day.”
Nacedo nodded, “Traitorous whore.”
“We may be aliens to this planet but we’re still human like Liz, just much more evolved.” Tess said
“They are weak. And you have been corrupted by them and him. Fine, if you will not submit yourself and carry the king’s heir then your Dupe will do just as fine.” Nacedo said as he raised his hand to attack the girl he raised
“NO!” Liz yelled and raised her hand. Suddenly Nacedo was surrounded by an intense vortex of swirling air. In the restroom Diane’s eyes went even wider than when she heard the word “Alien.” In the vortex, all the air was being sucked away and he began gasping for breath. Then Liz stopped and lowered her hand when the alien shape shifter was on his knees.
“An elemental?” Nacedo panted, “I should have known.”
“Yes you should have.” Tess said as Nacedo got back to his feet.
“So, you are a queen.” Nacedo said to Liz, “But nothing more than a whore at that.” He raised both his hands to attack the girls simultaneously. Diane watched as his hands glowed brightly through the narrow space between the door and the frame
Liz and Tess threw their hands up at the same time, both focused on using the power of their element and suddenly two swirling vortices moving in opposite directions to one another formed around the alien. With the friction generated the two forms of power mixed and began to glow as more and more air was being sucked away. Tess and Liz didn’t look at the alien, they looked into each other’s eyes.
“You’re…killing…me.” Nacedo gasped
“Like you were about to do to Liz?” Tess asked
“She…she was in the way.” Nacedo gasped
“Not anymore.” Tess said, “Because she is a queen of this planet as much as I’m a queen of Antar and while we both love Max, it’s his choice if he comes to me.”
“Maybe.” Liz said with a smile
“You’re not…killers.” Nacedo said, “You…can’t.”
“What other option is there?” Liz asked, “You live, you kill us.”
Nacedo smiled, “Yes.” As he through out his hand beyond the vortex and sent a wall of energy to the restroom door. It exploded and Diane fell out, she was only able to stare at the sight but it provided enough of a distraction to the girls. Nacedo broke the vortex and stood up. “Weak.”
Nacedo once more threw out his hands to attack all three women and kill them but Tess dived to Nacedo and tackled him to the ground before he threw her off. Tess got back to her feet beside Tess and shielded Max’s mother. “You’re not hurting any of us.”
“Oh yes, I will.” Nacedo spat with venom as he got back up
Just as he was about to attack, Liz took Tess’s hand and together they held out their free hands. A massive gust of wind pushed the shape shifter back against the wall and held him there before he vanished in a swirl of air. “Where’d you send him?” Tess asked
“I don’t think I sent him anywhere, I just wanted him gone.” Liz said
“Well he vanished so he went somewhe…oh. That’s nasty.” Tess said
“What?” Liz asked
“He’s not here and if he’s not anywhere then than means he’s in Air. He’s being held like a prisoner in the element, maybe as gas himself. Not able to do anything, to touch maybe not even move unless a wind blows him. And if that happens…”
“He’ll end up all over the place.” Liz said before both girls turned to Diane
“Better call Max and Isabel.” Tess said
“What is going on?” Diane asked.
“There really is only one place where this can be explained properly.” Liz said as she waved her hand and all three vanished. The young brunette transported them all to Nirvana while Tess sent a call to Max with her mind. Soon all would meet them there.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 9
Nirvana, Flying Over the Atlantic…
All Diane felt was a rush of air around her body but her vision became very blurry. When it all cleared she couldn’t help but fall back from shock. As she looked around her breath was quite simply taken away. They had arrived at the edge of the island and she could see over the ocean of clouds that surrounded the island. Diane simply didn’t know what else to do and looked up at the two teenage girls.
Liz gave a weak smile that conveyed her concern about the situation but shrugged, “Welcome to Nirvana Mrs Evans.” She said
“Ni…Nirvana?” Diane asked
“Yeah, it’s pretty much Paradise.” Tess said just before Max, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Alex, Lonnie and Ava appeared and Diane’s eyes went wide again.
“Mom?” Isabel said as she moved to her mother’s side to helped her back up to her feet. “Are you okay?”
“Uh, no. Most definitely not.” Diane said
Max looked to Liz and Tess, “Why’d you bring her here?”
“Nacedo tried to kill Liz.” Tess said, “And he would have killed your mother too. She was there and I’m pretty sure she heard a lot.”
“Are you both okay?” Max asked as he looked with concern into their eyes. Both girls nodded and he gently hugged both, it was a move that wasn’t missed by anyone by them. “Where is Nacedo?”
Liz and Tess looked at each other, “In prison.” Liz said
“He’s definitely not in the neighbourhood anymore and he’s not coming out unless we let him.” Tess said, “We’ll explain later but right now…”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Well, I guess there goes opening the Crash today.” Liz said
“Oh like hell.” Max and Tess said together, causing them both to look at each other for a moment
“Ava, Lonnie, Maria and Michael. Please take my girlfriend home and have the Crashdown opened in 10 minutes.” Max said
“But Max?”
“No, no buts. You said you were opening it today for your parents. These four have jobs to do now and that’s what you are going to do.” Max said, “Michael, ten minutes.”
“Got it.” Michael said and then turned to Liz, “Shall we?”
“Fine but if you need me…” Liz said
“I wont be calling. You’ve got something to take care of and so do I.” Max said
“Hm.” Liz said as she waved her hand and the five café workers vanished.
“How…how…how?” Diane asked, “That is…”
“Yeah, believe me. We know.” Max said
“Okay, so where to begin.” Isabel said and then looked to her mother, “Mom, Max and I are aliens. So are Lonnie, Ava, Michael and Tess.”
“I…eh, that man, Tess’s father, he said alien. He was…”
“He’s not my father. That was just a cover. Nacedo was supposed to be our guardian but he answered to someone else.” Tess said
“Who?” Isabel asked
“I’ll explain later.” Max said to his sister, realising he hadn’t told her yet
“Listen guys, this should just be family for this talk. I’m going to head off to the temple.” Alex said
“Yeah me too.” Tess said
When they were all gone, Max and Isabel each pulled up a rock and sat down with their mother. Diane was all ears and sat silently.
“Okay, we’re from a planet called Antar. Once upon a time we were quite important there and we were killed. Our DNA was harvested and we were resurrected to be hidden on Earth. That night you found us, we had just come out of incubation pods. We’d been in them since the 1947 crash.” Max said
“That was real?” Diane asked
“Pretty much.” Isabel said, “You weren’t supposed to find us, we were never even supposed to have left the chamber that night but we did and we couldn’t have asked for better parents.”
“But you both look so…?”
“Human? That’s because we are. The DNA that started life on Earth came from a fragmented meteor that landed in the oceans, another fragment of that rock landed on Antar. We’re human just like you and dad.” Isabel said
“Well…sort of.” Max said, “We’re just a little more evolved which results in us having a few powers.” Max raised his hand and it glowed for a moment before he lowered it again.
“But Liz, she has powers. I saw…I don’t know what I saw but she was born here. Nancy Parker gave birth to her and raised her. She’s not an alien, she can’t be.”
“She’s not.” Isabel said, “She’s an elemental. That’s a conversation for another time but it connects her to us because on Antar that’s what we were.”
“That and the fact that last year Liz was shot in the Crash and I healed her. It connected the two of us together more than I ever thought was possible.” Max said
“So the two of you…you’re really…”
“I’m in love with her.” Max said, “And she accepted this without a second thought…okay she blabbed to Maria but that was because Maria found the notepad with blood on it.”
“Yes, that would raise a few questions.” Diane said, “But no one else knows?”
“Well Sheriff Valenti. He got suspicious and spent a year…well he’s on our side now.” Max said
“But your father? He doesn’t?”
“No.” Isabel said, “Despite wanting to tell you several times we ended up not.”
“Yes because we wouldn’t be having this conversation right now if you did tell me.” Diane said, “So you said you were important and Antar?”
“Yeah. You see being an elemental, either Antar or Earth comes with certain responsibilities.” Isabel said
“Like?”
“Well…the title that comes along with it is King and Queen.” Isabel said
“Excuse me?”
“Yeah.” Max said with a nod.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 13:10
Michael was in the kitchen and getting everything going, Lonnie, Ava and Maria were in the backroom getting changed and Liz was scurrying around like a nervous wreck making sure everything was ready. She must have adjusted the ketchup and mustard positions half a dozen times before she just told herself to stop. Then Michael came out and smiled.
“Okay, burgers sizzling. Fries are frying and everything is set.” Michael said and then watched as the three girls came out of the back in their uniforms. His eyes locked onto Lonnie and Maria, “Wow.”
“You know, a little shorter with a split up the side and I could totally double this place’s takings.” Lonnie said
“From horny teenage boys?” Ava asked
“Of course.” Lonnie said, “Besides there is only one I’m interested in so why not have a little fun.”
“And be shut down for lewd behaviour? Oh yeah, my dad would have loved that.” Liz said
“Oh come on, it’s not like I’d be doing a strip tease.” Lonnie said and then stopped to ponder on the idea, “Hmm.”
“Lonnie.” Maria warned
“Why not, you would enjoy it.” Lonnie said
“Got that straight.” Maria said
“What did you just say?” Liz asked
Maria just smiled, looked at Lonnie and then looked back. The look in her friend’s eyes was priceless but Maria was beginning to realise that Liz was rapidly coming over to enjoying what she had enjoyed last night.
“Wow.” Liz said
“It’s about damn time as well.” Ava said and then looked to Michael, “You had her yet?”
“No.” Michael said as he looked at his two girls
“But he will before sun down.” Lonnie said
“Really?” Michael asked
“You bet your ass.” Lonnie said
“I’ll make sure of it.” Maria said
“Uh, okay, away from information I don’t need to know.” Liz said
“What do you mean? You do need to know given that you’ll be having lots of sex with Max and Tess.” Ava said, “Trust me, it’s happening.”
“I know.” Liz said
They all looked at each other and then to Liz, “You do?”
“Uh huh.” Liz said with a smile
“Damn, Lizzie. You been keeping secrets from me?” Maria asked
“We’ll talk later.” Liz said, “But right now, it’s time.”
Liz walked over to the door and unlocked it as Lonnie and Ava lifted the blinds over the windows. When she turned the sign from closed to open, the dozen or so people who were already waiting outside started clapping. Most were teenagers from school and a few other locals who frequented the café. They were all glad that it was reopened. With Liz greeting them, they each came inside.
“Hi Liz, we’re so sorry about your parents.” One girl said
“Thanks.” Liz said, “Welcome back and take a seat.”
Soon everyone was seated and the girls started taking orders.
“Isabel Evans?” another customer said, “Waiting on people…and what’s with the hair dye?”
“I’m not Isabel.” Lonnie said
“Uh, yeah, you are.”
“No she’s not.” Maria called over from couple who sat in a booth, “That’s Max and Isabel’s triplet sister, identical to Isabel with a few differences. From New York, found her family and had fun.”
“Lonnie, pleased to meet you.” She said while sticking out her hand
“Wow, she kept this quiet.”
“What’s you’re order?”
“2 quarter pounders, fries and 2 alien blood smoothies.” The girl ordered for herself and friend
“Okay, that’ll be out in 5. Oh and Liz?” she called over
“Yeah?”
“We so gotta talk about your menu, girl.” Lonnie said as she placed the order with Michael.
Everyone got down to business, Liz watched and stayed behind the counter on the first day. She was the boss now. Liz worked the cash register and worked her best to make sure everything went smoothly. She watched her friends do the job she used to do and saw that Lonnie and Ava went into it like they’d been doing it for years. It left her with a look that Maria spotted. Maria came over to get a smoothy whipped up.
“They’re doing good.” Maria said
“Yeah, no dropped plates, no wrong orders…”
“I let them connect with me.” Maria said, “The fastest training ever.”
“Hey, good idea.” Liz said with a smile just as the Sheriff came in.
“Hi Liz.” Jim said
“Sheriff.” Liz said, “How are you?”
“I missed my favourite flask of coffee.” Jim said
Liz reached under the counter and pulled out the Sheriff’s usual order. He smiled as she handed it over, “Things might not be normal anymore but I can make sure a few things don’t change.”
“It’s good to have you back.” Jim said, “If you need anything…”
“Thanks, I’ll call.” Liz said
“Liz?”
“Yes?”
“Is there something else I need to know?” Jim asked, “You know, about other things?”
“Uh…not quite. Things are fine for the moment. How about you? Everything back out and about after their…uh…”
“Encounters of the lust-filled kind?” Jim asked
“Yeah.”
“Mostly. I think people will be spending some time coming to terms with what happened. A lot of people are at old Doc Montoya’s getting checked out. He’s got a queue around the block.” Jim said, “Most of them just want to make sure that STD’s aren’t something they have to be concerned about. A lot of people got together the last few days.”
“Tell me about it.” Liz said, “I’m guessing there are a lot of parents that aren’t happy right about now?”
“And kid in a certain stage of adolescence were having sex. Most were above 15 but it’s like the Storm, I don’t know, left them calm on it.” Jim said
“What do you mean?” Liz asked
“They’ve accepted it. It’s like they took their experience, added the knowledge that it was the Novastorm and dealt with the fact that it happened.” Jim said
“Okay, that doesn’t sound normal.” Liz said
“Well right now I’m just putting it down to the Storm again. Maybe it left something in us to accept it.” Jim said
“Oh.” Liz said, she knew that the hormone levels came from her alien lover and the others and wondered if there was really something else carried away and implanted beyond those hormones. “Makes sense. Are you affected?”
“Well, when it was over I went to check on Kyle and saw him asleep with 2 girls and I didn’t tear down the house so I think so.” Jim said
“Well if it helps even a little more, Kyle, Ava and Chloe all seem very happy.” Liz said
“Good.” Jim said, “I mean…ah screw it. It’s his problem if he gets a problem. From what I’ve been seeing most people in Roswell this morning wont be caring too much.”
“And speaking of things that have changed. Here’s one.” Liz said as Laurie came in with a bunch of paperwork in hand, “Sheriff Valenti, meet Laurie Dupree.”
“Ms Dupree.” Jim greeted
“Sheriff.” Laurie said back
“It’s okay he knows most of everything.” Liz said to her and then looked at Valenti, “Laurie is Michael’s sister.”
The Sheriff’s eyes widened, “You mean she’s another…”
“No. She’s a local, well a Texas local.” Liz said, “But she is Michael’s sister. A little bit of him is from her Grandfather.”
“Oh.” Jim said, “So, welcome to Roswell. How’d you end up here?”
“Parents and granddad died, aunt and uncle greedy, I was the heir, got locked away in a psych hospital, filled with drugs and declared insane so they could get the money until Alex and Isabel rescued me.” Laurie said
Jim smiled and looked at Liz.
“Not a joke.” Liz said
He lost the smile. “That’s…”
“Illegal, I know.” Laurie said, “Which is why have these papers. Alex is great at hacking.”
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” Jim said
“These prove at least some of my story. Got the doc’s report that dealt with me at Pinecrest. And straight from the Hall of Records back home, my granddad’s will and a few other odds and ends. Nothing that screams “guilty” to my aunt and uncle but it’s enough to raise an eyebrow.” Laurie said, “I just hate that I can’t go after them with this. It’s just not enough and that quack that treated me is apparently well regarded. It’ll take a lot more.”
“Which is why Michael is planning something.” Liz said
“Michael is what?” Jim asked
“Just a blackmail thing.” Laurie said
“And something else I’m choosing not to hear.” Jim said, “How about I look into things and see what I can find?”
“Thanks sheriff.” Laurie said with a smile, “But you wont find anything. They’re too good and they’re kinda out of your jurisdiction. What they really deserve is to be declared insane…after I make sure that I get what my family left to me. I don’t want what my grandfather built up to be kept by them. That’s just wrong on so many levels.”
“I hear that.” Liz said
“Anyway, thanks for the coffee Liz. I’ll see you later.” Jim said
“Bye sheriff.” Liz said as he walked away and then turned to Laurie, “Declared insane.”
“Poetic justice.” Laurie said
“Well you know for that to happen they might have to be insane. You wont find another doctor to do the same what happened to you.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Laurie said, not knowing where she was going with this
“Well people suddenly appearing and disappearing might suggest hallucinations. Unusual encounters, apparitions and all sorts of ghostly things that people like us would be able to make happen…” Liz said with a smile
Laurie smiled, “Liz, I don’t care what people say…you’re a genius.”
“I not that smar…wait, what do people say?” Liz asked
“I don’t know, I’m new in town remember but whatever it is, you’re a genius.” Laurie said as she bounced off her stool and headed out to think up something.
Liz shook her head as she smiled and went back to work. More and more people came in and a steady stream of customers kept going through the door. She couldn’t help but wonder how things were going on Nirvana but the café took priority today and she was glad that Max made her do this now. She promised herself that she’d have to thank him later.
Living Room, Harding Residence, 13:30
While everything else was going on, Clark, Lana, Lois and Chloe were packing their bags for their trip back home. Kyle was there helping, reluctantly helping but helping none the less. He didn’t want to see his new girlfriend leave, even though they could see each other any time they wanted either by travelling through their element or by taking the long way of the portals in the caves.
“How have they managed to keep this from their parents all this time?” Lana asked
“I have no idea. I do know that Liz was the first one they trusted with it. They just didn’t want to take the chance of freaking them out.” Kyle said
“I guess I can understand that. If my parents didn’t pull me out of a crashed spaceship I have to wonder if I wouldn’t be keeping what I am a secret.” Clark said
“Still. After this many years you think they would have told them, even if it wasn’t everything.” Lois said as she walked by Clark and brushed her hand over his ass
Soon their bags were zipped up and they were seated. Lana had taken Clark’s lap as a chair with her legs stretched out over Lois’s lap as the older girl rested her head on Clark’s shoulder while tracing light circles over Lana’s leg. Chloe and Kyle saw how close they all were and smiled.
“You guys must have really got it on but time at the Fortress.” Chloe said
“Chloe!” Lana and Lois said
“What?” Chloe responded
“Come on guys, it’s not like you’re the first to go down that road.” Kyle said
“No, that definitely belongs to us.” Chloe said as she leaned over and kissed her boyfriend
“You know Kyle…”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, you’re the best friend so if I hurt her I get killed. Believe me I know…and the fact that you can use your thumb to do it, that’s really going to seal the deal.” Kyle said
Clark smiled, “Good.”
“Hey, you’ve got two girls to worry about. Leave my cousin’s relationships to her.” Lois said
“Thank you Lois, but it’s still sweet of him.” Chloe said
“Isn’t it though?” Lois said before kissing Clark
“Okay. So what’re the plans?” Kyle asked
“For later? We go to Tess’s pool party, way cool by the way, and then we head to the Granolith Chamber to check out and then we head back to Kansas.” Clark said
“I wish you didn’t have to do the last part.” Kyle said, “After all this is alien central.”
“Yeah but Kryptonite freak central needs its protector.” Lana said
“That just turns you on doesn’t it?” Lois said
“Got that right.” Lana said with heat in her voice
“Well you can relax. It’s been quite in Smallville for a while. I doubt my services are even needed.” Clark said
“Oh they’re needed.” Lois said quickly
“Very, very needed.” Lana said just as fast
“Are you guys still talking about super powers?” Chloe asked
“Oh he has many, many super powers.” Lois said
Yeah, I bet.” Kyle said
“No, besides, I have to get these three moved into their dorm room.” Clark said
“We’re perfectly able to handle it ourselves.” Lana said
“Yeah, Lana last time I was in your place you have five boxes of stuff and you hadn’t even gotten to the clothes your taking.” Lois said
“Tell me you’re kidding.” Clark said
“What? I’ve got a few books I want to take, my laptop and a few things.” Lana said
“You’re still researching Countess Theroux.” Lois said
“Why on Earth would you still be digging into that?” Chloe asked
“Uh, who?” Kyle asked
“A witch a few hundred years ago in France. And before you say anything, yes magic is real.” Chloe said
“And someone who is my ancestor who has a habit of taking over my body from time to time.” Lana said
“Are we talking ghost?” Kyle asked
“No. It’s sort of like she’s apart of me and can come out.”
“Which she wont do anymore since the tattoo on your back disappeared.” Clark said to her
“Yeah, I guess I’m just paranoid about it happening again.” Lana said
“Who wouldn’t be?” Lois said, “But the bitch is gone and isn’t coming back.”
“Really. My problem is that Clark said she knew who everyone was when she took over me the first time. That means she had my memories and if she does come back that means she will know everything I now know about Clark.” Lana said
“Ouch, that’s a party dampener.” Chloe said
“No kidding.” Clark said, “Well she isn’t coming so relax.”
“Easier said than done.” Lana said
“I’m sure Clark came make it a lot easier.” Lois said with a smile, “I’m sure I can help too.”
“So are you guys done just now?” Kyle asked
“Yeah, I think so.” Clark said
“Good. Because it wouldn’t be a trip to Roswell without a burger or two at the Crashdown.” Kyle said
“Cool.” Chloe said. Together they all got up and drove downtown.
Backroom, Crashdown, 14:00
Things had picked up quite a bit and everyone was moving back and forth between the kitchen and the dinning room through the back room. Judging by how things were, Liz was already beginning to realise that in order for everything to work out she’d need to hire some more staff to cover the hours while they were all at school, and she still needed to find a manager.
With everything going on, Maria and Lonnie were constantly brushing by each other as they walked around with a brisk pace. Eventually Lonnie couldn’t take it anymore and grabbed Maria. She pressed the girl up against the wall and landed a kiss on her that made her face disappear.
“Hmmm, Michael is really going to enjoy being with you.” Maria said
“You better believe he is.” Lonnie said with a smile
“And he is going to make you feel incredible.” Maria said
“You should know, you got first taste.” Lonnie said
“Kinda does make me wish we just got over it and did it together.” Maria said
“Well we all have these little regrets but you know I was always game. Now, the question is, when do we solve that problem?”
“The minute this shift ends Michael and I are going back to his place. You better be in that room.” Maria said
“Oh I will be.” Lonnie said, “And after Michael and I get it on will you be joining us in bed?”
“Wild horses couldn’t drag me away.” Maria said, “Oh by the way, my mom said we can sleep together in my bedroom.”
“Way cool.” Lonnie said
“Got that right. You wouldn’t believe what my mom told me.”
“Oh?”
“Well let’s put it this way. Like mother, like daughter.”
“I gotta get to know her.” Lonnie said
Maria raised an eyebrow, “Uh huh.”
“Get your mind out of the gutter Maria, and gross. There is only one Deluca I’m interested in.” Lonnie said. “And here I was thinking I was the one raised in a sewer.”
“Oh come on it was the way you said it.” Maria said and realised that Lonnie was playing with her, “Oh see you. I should…grrhrrr, you are so gonna pay for that.”
“Any time.” Lonnie said and kissed her again
“And you will be getting to know my mom. She insists on it.” Maria said
“If you two are done, Ava’s needing help out there.” Michael yelled through
“OH right…work.” Maria said and together they both headed through the doors.
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, Same Time
Eventually Max and Isabel showed their mother the city that rested on the centre of the flying island. As they walked through the wide, open streets Diane was simply stunned at everything but not as much as when they took her into the temple. When she entered the middle of the structure she saw Alex and Tess sitting on the thrones but they had moved the marble chairs so that they were facing each other and were now playing cards.
“Ha…full house.” Alex said as he laid down his cards
“This sucks. You can’t play poker with two people.”
“This is insane.” Diane said as she looked around and up at the four blinking lights of the elements. “But this really is all real.”
“Afraid so.” Max said
“Hey Mrs Evans. How’s your new reality?” Tess asked
“It’s…out there.” Diane said
“Yes, I know that feeling.” Alex said
“So what happened earlier in the Crashdown?” Diane asked
“Nacedo, next worst thing to evil on this planet.” Tess said, “Well okay, maybe not but he’s a few rungs down from the devil he works for.”
“Yeah, you mentioned that before. Who does he work for?” Isabel asked
“Kivar.” Tess said and took a deep breath, “My cousin.”
“What?” Isabel and Alex asked
“Relax, it’s okay. Tess isn’t with him and neither is Ava.” Max said
“Well daddy dearest that he pretended to be, he was there to kill Liz and since he knew you were there he would have killed you a second later. As it is now, he’s now out of our hair unless Max, Liz or I free him.” Tess said
“Why would he want to kill Liz? I overheard something about you two being married?” Diane asked
“That’s because technically, we are.” Max said
Diane looked at her son, “Explanation needed.”
“On Antar we were married. It’s a very deep connection that still exists between Tess and myself.” Max said
“I was supposed to sleep with Max, get pregnant and kill him.” Tess said and saw the look in Diane’s eyes, “Oh but that’s not happening now…ha, uh, correction. That was never going to happen.”
“Uh huh.” Diane said
“But he wanted to kill Liz because he saw her as an impediment to my mission. He didn’t know I didn’t want to follow through.”
“So if you two are married, then Liz…”
“It’s complicated. Neither Tess or myself are the people we were on Antar.” Max said
“But there is a connection?” Diane said
Max and Tess looked at each other, “Most definitely.” They said
“So I ask again, what about Liz?” Diane asked her son
“We’re together.” Max said, “Nothing’s going to change that.”
“So Tess?” Diane asked
“You really don’t want to know the answer to that question.” Tess said
“I think I do.” Diane said
“Well…” Tess said
“Tess.” Isabel warned
“She’s not going to let it drop Iz.” Max said
“No.” Isabel said and cringed, “Okay.”
“Well?” Diane asked
“On Antar…plural marriages are not only allowed. They’re common.” Tess said
“You’re right. I didn’t want to know.” Diane said, “But if your happy.”
“Uh, come again?” Max asked, “Not blowing up?”
“No.” Diane said and thought for a moment, “Strange. Wait, are you telling me you’re seriously considering cheating on Liz?”
“No of course not.” Max and Tess said together
“It would be an equal relationship on all sides.” Tess said, “That is if it happened.”
“Okay, I think this can be put on the back burner. What about any danger you’re in?” Diane asked
“Well, Kivar is fighting a massive civil war on Antar. He might be on his way here. There is the possibility of being discovered by FBI, there’s Kivar’s forces on Earth called Skins. Our friend Clark, he’s from another planet called Krypton but his problems seem to be mutants created from remnants of his home planet and Lex Luther from up that end who seems to be digging into things he shouldn’t. Usually things will find there way to us.” Max said
“I don’t think I like the sound of that.” Diane said
“You shouldn’t, cause neither do we.” Isabel said
“Why were you at the Crash earlier anyway?” Max asked
“Cause I went to speak to Liz. A conversation I still plan on having.”
“About?” Max asked
“How about we just say I wanted to speak to my son’s girlfriend to get to know her.” Diane said
“Hmm.” Isabel said, “I think someone might warn Liz now.”
“Uh, no you wont. None of you will.” Diane said sternly, “But, I guess we should head back down to Roswell now. I wont tell your father if you don’t want me too and you don’t have to worry. You’re still my children and I love you.”
“Thanks mom.” Isabel said as she embraced her mother and Max did the same
Soon they all gathered close and returned themselves back to Roswell. They appeared in a nice little isolated spot in the part where no one would see them and from there they all headed off.
...
..
.
Nirvana, Flying Over the Atlantic…
All Diane felt was a rush of air around her body but her vision became very blurry. When it all cleared she couldn’t help but fall back from shock. As she looked around her breath was quite simply taken away. They had arrived at the edge of the island and she could see over the ocean of clouds that surrounded the island. Diane simply didn’t know what else to do and looked up at the two teenage girls.
Liz gave a weak smile that conveyed her concern about the situation but shrugged, “Welcome to Nirvana Mrs Evans.” She said
“Ni…Nirvana?” Diane asked
“Yeah, it’s pretty much Paradise.” Tess said just before Max, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Alex, Lonnie and Ava appeared and Diane’s eyes went wide again.
“Mom?” Isabel said as she moved to her mother’s side to helped her back up to her feet. “Are you okay?”
“Uh, no. Most definitely not.” Diane said
Max looked to Liz and Tess, “Why’d you bring her here?”
“Nacedo tried to kill Liz.” Tess said, “And he would have killed your mother too. She was there and I’m pretty sure she heard a lot.”
“Are you both okay?” Max asked as he looked with concern into their eyes. Both girls nodded and he gently hugged both, it was a move that wasn’t missed by anyone by them. “Where is Nacedo?”
Liz and Tess looked at each other, “In prison.” Liz said
“He’s definitely not in the neighbourhood anymore and he’s not coming out unless we let him.” Tess said, “We’ll explain later but right now…”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Well, I guess there goes opening the Crash today.” Liz said
“Oh like hell.” Max and Tess said together, causing them both to look at each other for a moment
“Ava, Lonnie, Maria and Michael. Please take my girlfriend home and have the Crashdown opened in 10 minutes.” Max said
“But Max?”
“No, no buts. You said you were opening it today for your parents. These four have jobs to do now and that’s what you are going to do.” Max said, “Michael, ten minutes.”
“Got it.” Michael said and then turned to Liz, “Shall we?”
“Fine but if you need me…” Liz said
“I wont be calling. You’ve got something to take care of and so do I.” Max said
“Hm.” Liz said as she waved her hand and the five café workers vanished.
“How…how…how?” Diane asked, “That is…”
“Yeah, believe me. We know.” Max said
“Okay, so where to begin.” Isabel said and then looked to her mother, “Mom, Max and I are aliens. So are Lonnie, Ava, Michael and Tess.”
“I…eh, that man, Tess’s father, he said alien. He was…”
“He’s not my father. That was just a cover. Nacedo was supposed to be our guardian but he answered to someone else.” Tess said
“Who?” Isabel asked
“I’ll explain later.” Max said to his sister, realising he hadn’t told her yet
“Listen guys, this should just be family for this talk. I’m going to head off to the temple.” Alex said
“Yeah me too.” Tess said
When they were all gone, Max and Isabel each pulled up a rock and sat down with their mother. Diane was all ears and sat silently.
“Okay, we’re from a planet called Antar. Once upon a time we were quite important there and we were killed. Our DNA was harvested and we were resurrected to be hidden on Earth. That night you found us, we had just come out of incubation pods. We’d been in them since the 1947 crash.” Max said
“That was real?” Diane asked
“Pretty much.” Isabel said, “You weren’t supposed to find us, we were never even supposed to have left the chamber that night but we did and we couldn’t have asked for better parents.”
“But you both look so…?”
“Human? That’s because we are. The DNA that started life on Earth came from a fragmented meteor that landed in the oceans, another fragment of that rock landed on Antar. We’re human just like you and dad.” Isabel said
“Well…sort of.” Max said, “We’re just a little more evolved which results in us having a few powers.” Max raised his hand and it glowed for a moment before he lowered it again.
“But Liz, she has powers. I saw…I don’t know what I saw but she was born here. Nancy Parker gave birth to her and raised her. She’s not an alien, she can’t be.”
“She’s not.” Isabel said, “She’s an elemental. That’s a conversation for another time but it connects her to us because on Antar that’s what we were.”
“That and the fact that last year Liz was shot in the Crash and I healed her. It connected the two of us together more than I ever thought was possible.” Max said
“So the two of you…you’re really…”
“I’m in love with her.” Max said, “And she accepted this without a second thought…okay she blabbed to Maria but that was because Maria found the notepad with blood on it.”
“Yes, that would raise a few questions.” Diane said, “But no one else knows?”
“Well Sheriff Valenti. He got suspicious and spent a year…well he’s on our side now.” Max said
“But your father? He doesn’t?”
“No.” Isabel said, “Despite wanting to tell you several times we ended up not.”
“Yes because we wouldn’t be having this conversation right now if you did tell me.” Diane said, “So you said you were important and Antar?”
“Yeah. You see being an elemental, either Antar or Earth comes with certain responsibilities.” Isabel said
“Like?”
“Well…the title that comes along with it is King and Queen.” Isabel said
“Excuse me?”
“Yeah.” Max said with a nod.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 13:10
Michael was in the kitchen and getting everything going, Lonnie, Ava and Maria were in the backroom getting changed and Liz was scurrying around like a nervous wreck making sure everything was ready. She must have adjusted the ketchup and mustard positions half a dozen times before she just told herself to stop. Then Michael came out and smiled.
“Okay, burgers sizzling. Fries are frying and everything is set.” Michael said and then watched as the three girls came out of the back in their uniforms. His eyes locked onto Lonnie and Maria, “Wow.”
“You know, a little shorter with a split up the side and I could totally double this place’s takings.” Lonnie said
“From horny teenage boys?” Ava asked
“Of course.” Lonnie said, “Besides there is only one I’m interested in so why not have a little fun.”
“And be shut down for lewd behaviour? Oh yeah, my dad would have loved that.” Liz said
“Oh come on, it’s not like I’d be doing a strip tease.” Lonnie said and then stopped to ponder on the idea, “Hmm.”
“Lonnie.” Maria warned
“Why not, you would enjoy it.” Lonnie said
“Got that straight.” Maria said
“What did you just say?” Liz asked
Maria just smiled, looked at Lonnie and then looked back. The look in her friend’s eyes was priceless but Maria was beginning to realise that Liz was rapidly coming over to enjoying what she had enjoyed last night.
“Wow.” Liz said
“It’s about damn time as well.” Ava said and then looked to Michael, “You had her yet?”
“No.” Michael said as he looked at his two girls
“But he will before sun down.” Lonnie said
“Really?” Michael asked
“You bet your ass.” Lonnie said
“I’ll make sure of it.” Maria said
“Uh, okay, away from information I don’t need to know.” Liz said
“What do you mean? You do need to know given that you’ll be having lots of sex with Max and Tess.” Ava said, “Trust me, it’s happening.”
“I know.” Liz said
They all looked at each other and then to Liz, “You do?”
“Uh huh.” Liz said with a smile
“Damn, Lizzie. You been keeping secrets from me?” Maria asked
“We’ll talk later.” Liz said, “But right now, it’s time.”
Liz walked over to the door and unlocked it as Lonnie and Ava lifted the blinds over the windows. When she turned the sign from closed to open, the dozen or so people who were already waiting outside started clapping. Most were teenagers from school and a few other locals who frequented the café. They were all glad that it was reopened. With Liz greeting them, they each came inside.
“Hi Liz, we’re so sorry about your parents.” One girl said
“Thanks.” Liz said, “Welcome back and take a seat.”
Soon everyone was seated and the girls started taking orders.
“Isabel Evans?” another customer said, “Waiting on people…and what’s with the hair dye?”
“I’m not Isabel.” Lonnie said
“Uh, yeah, you are.”
“No she’s not.” Maria called over from couple who sat in a booth, “That’s Max and Isabel’s triplet sister, identical to Isabel with a few differences. From New York, found her family and had fun.”
“Lonnie, pleased to meet you.” She said while sticking out her hand
“Wow, she kept this quiet.”
“What’s you’re order?”
“2 quarter pounders, fries and 2 alien blood smoothies.” The girl ordered for herself and friend
“Okay, that’ll be out in 5. Oh and Liz?” she called over
“Yeah?”
“We so gotta talk about your menu, girl.” Lonnie said as she placed the order with Michael.
Everyone got down to business, Liz watched and stayed behind the counter on the first day. She was the boss now. Liz worked the cash register and worked her best to make sure everything went smoothly. She watched her friends do the job she used to do and saw that Lonnie and Ava went into it like they’d been doing it for years. It left her with a look that Maria spotted. Maria came over to get a smoothy whipped up.
“They’re doing good.” Maria said
“Yeah, no dropped plates, no wrong orders…”
“I let them connect with me.” Maria said, “The fastest training ever.”
“Hey, good idea.” Liz said with a smile just as the Sheriff came in.
“Hi Liz.” Jim said
“Sheriff.” Liz said, “How are you?”
“I missed my favourite flask of coffee.” Jim said
Liz reached under the counter and pulled out the Sheriff’s usual order. He smiled as she handed it over, “Things might not be normal anymore but I can make sure a few things don’t change.”
“It’s good to have you back.” Jim said, “If you need anything…”
“Thanks, I’ll call.” Liz said
“Liz?”
“Yes?”
“Is there something else I need to know?” Jim asked, “You know, about other things?”
“Uh…not quite. Things are fine for the moment. How about you? Everything back out and about after their…uh…”
“Encounters of the lust-filled kind?” Jim asked
“Yeah.”
“Mostly. I think people will be spending some time coming to terms with what happened. A lot of people are at old Doc Montoya’s getting checked out. He’s got a queue around the block.” Jim said, “Most of them just want to make sure that STD’s aren’t something they have to be concerned about. A lot of people got together the last few days.”
“Tell me about it.” Liz said, “I’m guessing there are a lot of parents that aren’t happy right about now?”
“And kid in a certain stage of adolescence were having sex. Most were above 15 but it’s like the Storm, I don’t know, left them calm on it.” Jim said
“What do you mean?” Liz asked
“They’ve accepted it. It’s like they took their experience, added the knowledge that it was the Novastorm and dealt with the fact that it happened.” Jim said
“Okay, that doesn’t sound normal.” Liz said
“Well right now I’m just putting it down to the Storm again. Maybe it left something in us to accept it.” Jim said
“Oh.” Liz said, she knew that the hormone levels came from her alien lover and the others and wondered if there was really something else carried away and implanted beyond those hormones. “Makes sense. Are you affected?”
“Well, when it was over I went to check on Kyle and saw him asleep with 2 girls and I didn’t tear down the house so I think so.” Jim said
“Well if it helps even a little more, Kyle, Ava and Chloe all seem very happy.” Liz said
“Good.” Jim said, “I mean…ah screw it. It’s his problem if he gets a problem. From what I’ve been seeing most people in Roswell this morning wont be caring too much.”
“And speaking of things that have changed. Here’s one.” Liz said as Laurie came in with a bunch of paperwork in hand, “Sheriff Valenti, meet Laurie Dupree.”
“Ms Dupree.” Jim greeted
“Sheriff.” Laurie said back
“It’s okay he knows most of everything.” Liz said to her and then looked at Valenti, “Laurie is Michael’s sister.”
The Sheriff’s eyes widened, “You mean she’s another…”
“No. She’s a local, well a Texas local.” Liz said, “But she is Michael’s sister. A little bit of him is from her Grandfather.”
“Oh.” Jim said, “So, welcome to Roswell. How’d you end up here?”
“Parents and granddad died, aunt and uncle greedy, I was the heir, got locked away in a psych hospital, filled with drugs and declared insane so they could get the money until Alex and Isabel rescued me.” Laurie said
Jim smiled and looked at Liz.
“Not a joke.” Liz said
He lost the smile. “That’s…”
“Illegal, I know.” Laurie said, “Which is why have these papers. Alex is great at hacking.”
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” Jim said
“These prove at least some of my story. Got the doc’s report that dealt with me at Pinecrest. And straight from the Hall of Records back home, my granddad’s will and a few other odds and ends. Nothing that screams “guilty” to my aunt and uncle but it’s enough to raise an eyebrow.” Laurie said, “I just hate that I can’t go after them with this. It’s just not enough and that quack that treated me is apparently well regarded. It’ll take a lot more.”
“Which is why Michael is planning something.” Liz said
“Michael is what?” Jim asked
“Just a blackmail thing.” Laurie said
“And something else I’m choosing not to hear.” Jim said, “How about I look into things and see what I can find?”
“Thanks sheriff.” Laurie said with a smile, “But you wont find anything. They’re too good and they’re kinda out of your jurisdiction. What they really deserve is to be declared insane…after I make sure that I get what my family left to me. I don’t want what my grandfather built up to be kept by them. That’s just wrong on so many levels.”
“I hear that.” Liz said
“Anyway, thanks for the coffee Liz. I’ll see you later.” Jim said
“Bye sheriff.” Liz said as he walked away and then turned to Laurie, “Declared insane.”
“Poetic justice.” Laurie said
“Well you know for that to happen they might have to be insane. You wont find another doctor to do the same what happened to you.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Laurie said, not knowing where she was going with this
“Well people suddenly appearing and disappearing might suggest hallucinations. Unusual encounters, apparitions and all sorts of ghostly things that people like us would be able to make happen…” Liz said with a smile
Laurie smiled, “Liz, I don’t care what people say…you’re a genius.”
“I not that smar…wait, what do people say?” Liz asked
“I don’t know, I’m new in town remember but whatever it is, you’re a genius.” Laurie said as she bounced off her stool and headed out to think up something.
Liz shook her head as she smiled and went back to work. More and more people came in and a steady stream of customers kept going through the door. She couldn’t help but wonder how things were going on Nirvana but the café took priority today and she was glad that Max made her do this now. She promised herself that she’d have to thank him later.
Living Room, Harding Residence, 13:30
While everything else was going on, Clark, Lana, Lois and Chloe were packing their bags for their trip back home. Kyle was there helping, reluctantly helping but helping none the less. He didn’t want to see his new girlfriend leave, even though they could see each other any time they wanted either by travelling through their element or by taking the long way of the portals in the caves.
“How have they managed to keep this from their parents all this time?” Lana asked
“I have no idea. I do know that Liz was the first one they trusted with it. They just didn’t want to take the chance of freaking them out.” Kyle said
“I guess I can understand that. If my parents didn’t pull me out of a crashed spaceship I have to wonder if I wouldn’t be keeping what I am a secret.” Clark said
“Still. After this many years you think they would have told them, even if it wasn’t everything.” Lois said as she walked by Clark and brushed her hand over his ass
Soon their bags were zipped up and they were seated. Lana had taken Clark’s lap as a chair with her legs stretched out over Lois’s lap as the older girl rested her head on Clark’s shoulder while tracing light circles over Lana’s leg. Chloe and Kyle saw how close they all were and smiled.
“You guys must have really got it on but time at the Fortress.” Chloe said
“Chloe!” Lana and Lois said
“What?” Chloe responded
“Come on guys, it’s not like you’re the first to go down that road.” Kyle said
“No, that definitely belongs to us.” Chloe said as she leaned over and kissed her boyfriend
“You know Kyle…”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, you’re the best friend so if I hurt her I get killed. Believe me I know…and the fact that you can use your thumb to do it, that’s really going to seal the deal.” Kyle said
Clark smiled, “Good.”
“Hey, you’ve got two girls to worry about. Leave my cousin’s relationships to her.” Lois said
“Thank you Lois, but it’s still sweet of him.” Chloe said
“Isn’t it though?” Lois said before kissing Clark
“Okay. So what’re the plans?” Kyle asked
“For later? We go to Tess’s pool party, way cool by the way, and then we head to the Granolith Chamber to check out and then we head back to Kansas.” Clark said
“I wish you didn’t have to do the last part.” Kyle said, “After all this is alien central.”
“Yeah but Kryptonite freak central needs its protector.” Lana said
“That just turns you on doesn’t it?” Lois said
“Got that right.” Lana said with heat in her voice
“Well you can relax. It’s been quite in Smallville for a while. I doubt my services are even needed.” Clark said
“Oh they’re needed.” Lois said quickly
“Very, very needed.” Lana said just as fast
“Are you guys still talking about super powers?” Chloe asked
“Oh he has many, many super powers.” Lois said
Yeah, I bet.” Kyle said
“No, besides, I have to get these three moved into their dorm room.” Clark said
“We’re perfectly able to handle it ourselves.” Lana said
“Yeah, Lana last time I was in your place you have five boxes of stuff and you hadn’t even gotten to the clothes your taking.” Lois said
“Tell me you’re kidding.” Clark said
“What? I’ve got a few books I want to take, my laptop and a few things.” Lana said
“You’re still researching Countess Theroux.” Lois said
“Why on Earth would you still be digging into that?” Chloe asked
“Uh, who?” Kyle asked
“A witch a few hundred years ago in France. And before you say anything, yes magic is real.” Chloe said
“And someone who is my ancestor who has a habit of taking over my body from time to time.” Lana said
“Are we talking ghost?” Kyle asked
“No. It’s sort of like she’s apart of me and can come out.”
“Which she wont do anymore since the tattoo on your back disappeared.” Clark said to her
“Yeah, I guess I’m just paranoid about it happening again.” Lana said
“Who wouldn’t be?” Lois said, “But the bitch is gone and isn’t coming back.”
“Really. My problem is that Clark said she knew who everyone was when she took over me the first time. That means she had my memories and if she does come back that means she will know everything I now know about Clark.” Lana said
“Ouch, that’s a party dampener.” Chloe said
“No kidding.” Clark said, “Well she isn’t coming so relax.”
“Easier said than done.” Lana said
“I’m sure Clark came make it a lot easier.” Lois said with a smile, “I’m sure I can help too.”
“So are you guys done just now?” Kyle asked
“Yeah, I think so.” Clark said
“Good. Because it wouldn’t be a trip to Roswell without a burger or two at the Crashdown.” Kyle said
“Cool.” Chloe said. Together they all got up and drove downtown.
Backroom, Crashdown, 14:00
Things had picked up quite a bit and everyone was moving back and forth between the kitchen and the dinning room through the back room. Judging by how things were, Liz was already beginning to realise that in order for everything to work out she’d need to hire some more staff to cover the hours while they were all at school, and she still needed to find a manager.
With everything going on, Maria and Lonnie were constantly brushing by each other as they walked around with a brisk pace. Eventually Lonnie couldn’t take it anymore and grabbed Maria. She pressed the girl up against the wall and landed a kiss on her that made her face disappear.
“Hmmm, Michael is really going to enjoy being with you.” Maria said
“You better believe he is.” Lonnie said with a smile
“And he is going to make you feel incredible.” Maria said
“You should know, you got first taste.” Lonnie said
“Kinda does make me wish we just got over it and did it together.” Maria said
“Well we all have these little regrets but you know I was always game. Now, the question is, when do we solve that problem?”
“The minute this shift ends Michael and I are going back to his place. You better be in that room.” Maria said
“Oh I will be.” Lonnie said, “And after Michael and I get it on will you be joining us in bed?”
“Wild horses couldn’t drag me away.” Maria said, “Oh by the way, my mom said we can sleep together in my bedroom.”
“Way cool.” Lonnie said
“Got that right. You wouldn’t believe what my mom told me.”
“Oh?”
“Well let’s put it this way. Like mother, like daughter.”
“I gotta get to know her.” Lonnie said
Maria raised an eyebrow, “Uh huh.”
“Get your mind out of the gutter Maria, and gross. There is only one Deluca I’m interested in.” Lonnie said. “And here I was thinking I was the one raised in a sewer.”
“Oh come on it was the way you said it.” Maria said and realised that Lonnie was playing with her, “Oh see you. I should…grrhrrr, you are so gonna pay for that.”
“Any time.” Lonnie said and kissed her again
“And you will be getting to know my mom. She insists on it.” Maria said
“If you two are done, Ava’s needing help out there.” Michael yelled through
“OH right…work.” Maria said and together they both headed through the doors.
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, Same Time
Eventually Max and Isabel showed their mother the city that rested on the centre of the flying island. As they walked through the wide, open streets Diane was simply stunned at everything but not as much as when they took her into the temple. When she entered the middle of the structure she saw Alex and Tess sitting on the thrones but they had moved the marble chairs so that they were facing each other and were now playing cards.
“Ha…full house.” Alex said as he laid down his cards
“This sucks. You can’t play poker with two people.”
“This is insane.” Diane said as she looked around and up at the four blinking lights of the elements. “But this really is all real.”
“Afraid so.” Max said
“Hey Mrs Evans. How’s your new reality?” Tess asked
“It’s…out there.” Diane said
“Yes, I know that feeling.” Alex said
“So what happened earlier in the Crashdown?” Diane asked
“Nacedo, next worst thing to evil on this planet.” Tess said, “Well okay, maybe not but he’s a few rungs down from the devil he works for.”
“Yeah, you mentioned that before. Who does he work for?” Isabel asked
“Kivar.” Tess said and took a deep breath, “My cousin.”
“What?” Isabel and Alex asked
“Relax, it’s okay. Tess isn’t with him and neither is Ava.” Max said
“Well daddy dearest that he pretended to be, he was there to kill Liz and since he knew you were there he would have killed you a second later. As it is now, he’s now out of our hair unless Max, Liz or I free him.” Tess said
“Why would he want to kill Liz? I overheard something about you two being married?” Diane asked
“That’s because technically, we are.” Max said
Diane looked at her son, “Explanation needed.”
“On Antar we were married. It’s a very deep connection that still exists between Tess and myself.” Max said
“I was supposed to sleep with Max, get pregnant and kill him.” Tess said and saw the look in Diane’s eyes, “Oh but that’s not happening now…ha, uh, correction. That was never going to happen.”
“Uh huh.” Diane said
“But he wanted to kill Liz because he saw her as an impediment to my mission. He didn’t know I didn’t want to follow through.”
“So if you two are married, then Liz…”
“It’s complicated. Neither Tess or myself are the people we were on Antar.” Max said
“But there is a connection?” Diane said
Max and Tess looked at each other, “Most definitely.” They said
“So I ask again, what about Liz?” Diane asked her son
“We’re together.” Max said, “Nothing’s going to change that.”
“So Tess?” Diane asked
“You really don’t want to know the answer to that question.” Tess said
“I think I do.” Diane said
“Well…” Tess said
“Tess.” Isabel warned
“She’s not going to let it drop Iz.” Max said
“No.” Isabel said and cringed, “Okay.”
“Well?” Diane asked
“On Antar…plural marriages are not only allowed. They’re common.” Tess said
“You’re right. I didn’t want to know.” Diane said, “But if your happy.”
“Uh, come again?” Max asked, “Not blowing up?”
“No.” Diane said and thought for a moment, “Strange. Wait, are you telling me you’re seriously considering cheating on Liz?”
“No of course not.” Max and Tess said together
“It would be an equal relationship on all sides.” Tess said, “That is if it happened.”
“Okay, I think this can be put on the back burner. What about any danger you’re in?” Diane asked
“Well, Kivar is fighting a massive civil war on Antar. He might be on his way here. There is the possibility of being discovered by FBI, there’s Kivar’s forces on Earth called Skins. Our friend Clark, he’s from another planet called Krypton but his problems seem to be mutants created from remnants of his home planet and Lex Luther from up that end who seems to be digging into things he shouldn’t. Usually things will find there way to us.” Max said
“I don’t think I like the sound of that.” Diane said
“You shouldn’t, cause neither do we.” Isabel said
“Why were you at the Crash earlier anyway?” Max asked
“Cause I went to speak to Liz. A conversation I still plan on having.”
“About?” Max asked
“How about we just say I wanted to speak to my son’s girlfriend to get to know her.” Diane said
“Hmm.” Isabel said, “I think someone might warn Liz now.”
“Uh, no you wont. None of you will.” Diane said sternly, “But, I guess we should head back down to Roswell now. I wont tell your father if you don’t want me too and you don’t have to worry. You’re still my children and I love you.”
“Thanks mom.” Isabel said as she embraced her mother and Max did the same
Soon they all gathered close and returned themselves back to Roswell. They appeared in a nice little isolated spot in the part where no one would see them and from there they all headed off.
...
..
.